Tales of Fate: A new Future

Chapters

Chapter 1: A wish coming true
Chapter 3: A final decision
Chapter 4: Eventful morning
Chapter 5: First Winter
Chapter 6: Family bonding
Chapter 7: First Friend
Chapter 8: Memorable visit
Chapter 9: Welcome to school (part 1)
Chapter 10: Welcome to school (part 2)
Chapter 11: Touching the sky
Chapter 12: Sick Day
Chapter 13: Birthday and Secrets
Chapter 14: Camping and emerging danger (part 1)
Chapter 14: Camping and emerging danger (part 2)
Chapter 14: Camping and emerging danger (Final)
Chapter 15: Moving on with life
Chapter 16: Isolation
Chapter 17: A secret revealed
News
Chapter 2: Wait, wait wait...I'm a father now?

Chapter 1: A wish coming true

Tales of Fate: A New Future

:By Lolmaster

/Chapter 1: A wish coming true/

It continued to rain heavily for most of the day, a perfect event for the mood I was in: depressed, lonely and just downright in bad spirit.

My name is Julius Corness, head of the Corness Corporation, one of the most influential economic empires in the world. I am one of the richest and most famous men on the entire planet, and for starters I’m only 17 years old.

People always think of me to be a strong and talented leader, but in reality I'm not. I have artistic talent for sure but I really am not the type of leader this company and most people wanted me to be and it’s getting harder and harder every day for me to hide this inner weakness of mine from the public. It would completely tarnish my family’s and company’s good reputation and will ruin this massive empire that my parents had spent all their life building and shaping.

Ahh yes, my parents. It has been almost 10 years since I have last seen them. 10 long years.

I remember seeing them for the last time on that one fateful morning when I was still very young. I still remember the moment I hugged them for the last time before letting go and see them going off to their business trip over the Atlantic to America.

They had promised that they would call us after their arrival in America to tell me that they have arrived safe and sound and would come back as soon after their meeting was over , but that call never came and, for a moment, we all thought that they were just late or maybe just forgot to call after the landing. But after a few days of waiting the first call came but not from my parents, but from an air crash investigator and what he told us was just too shocking for all of us.

Back then it was all over the news, the private plane that my parents were always using for long faraway trips had crashed somewhere in the middle of the Atlantic halfway to its destination to Boston. The plane was just literally torn into pieces during the impact. When they found all the scattered parts of the plane just floating around the crash site area, none of them believed that anyone had survived the accident.

There were even rumors back then that the crash was actual planned by some rival organizations or enemies against my parents in hopes to maybe break their empire and to claim everything that my parents owned. But that speculation had never been proven and over time it was just forgotten.

Back then I was a little bit too young to fully understand the sad and tragic death of my parents. Only with the upcoming months and years was I able to fully understand my loss and from there it only began to sting more and more with every passing day of my life.

After that I inherited my parents company and every thing that they owned and left for me. Of course back then I was way too young to even manage and lead one of the world largest companies but luckily for me I had my butler, father figure and my parents closest friend Sir John McJames to help me through these problems and also helped me to really inherit the company fully right after I came of age at 16.

Sir John was really the only friend and family I had after that event, taking care of me while I was a boy and just literally being a new father to me, helping me with my problems wherever he could. And now I’m just sitting here in my room looking out a very large window just watching the storms fury sweep by and leaving nothing but heavy rain and loud thunders behind.

As I am sitting there in my room, alone with only my own thoughts to keep me company I began to think back at that one particular event that happened to me last year when I finally took full control of my parents vast company. Many people after the interviews were asking me a lot of random questions and wanted to know how the company is going to be managed or what the future will hold for me. One particular question really stuck out to me when my butler John and I were about to enter our car and drive off back to my parents mansion on the edge of the city. One guy, maybe the same age as me back then, came up to me and began saying that it must be awesome to be one of the richest men on the planet and that I was able to get whatever I want. And well no, it’s not awesome. Of course I didn’t say that directly to him but it is true, it’s not awesome. And I’m not happy at all, being the head of my parents economic empire in this young age was and is a real stress train of problems and other crazy crap. And having so much money to do whatever you want with it only will get you so far. Money can’t buy you happiness or get rid these depressing and empty feelings I’ve had for years.

As I am sitting in my room, staring at my ceiling and just thinking about my life, I did not notice the fact that it had already stopped raining and that I could clearly see the full moon and the beautiful night sky that was hidden under a blanket of storm clouds for most of the evening. Everything was so peaceful and quiet all of the sudden. Just looking at the beautiful night sky with the big bright moon and the enchanting sea of stars really raised my spirits a bit and I automatically started to put my mind to ease and simply enjoyed the relaxing silence and the wonderful scenery before me.

I simply continued to sit there for a few more minutes until it was really starting to get boring for me to just sit here and do nothing at all.

I decided to get out of this ridiculously large room and go outside for some nice, cool air and to gaze at the beautiful midnight sky.

I got up from my front window couch and made my way to the front door of my very large room and began to enter my almost endless, huge and, for visitors, completely confusing hallway all the way to the central staircase that leads directly to the ground floor. On the way I managed to bump into my trusted butler and only friend, Sir John.

“Ahh young master Julius, I see that you have finally decided to leave your quarters for the day. I can only hope that you are feeling better right now?”, asked the aged butler.

“Well I feel a little bit better John but not by a whole lot to be honest.”, I replied.

“You should really not be in such grief all the time sir Julius. It will only make things worse for you and I would think that your parents would not have wanted you to be like this day after day.”, said Sir John, with a stern look upon his face.

I knew that he was right. Being so depressed most of the time is probably going to drive me down a bad road in the future. But having no friends or a real family anymore is really not helping me with my problems. I was about to say something but in the last moment I thought better of it and simply decided to just drop it.

“I know John, I know, but it’s fine. I can handle it, alright.” I said to him. For a moment he just looked at me but very soon after a few seconds he began to talk again.

“Julius, I have been taking care of you and watching over you since you were born. I can easily tell if there is something else bothering you.”

Well I knew from the beginning that he could tell that something else was up with my mind but for the most part I decided to keep most of my problems to myself because for firstly I'm old enough to handle them on my own and secondly he has been doing most of the work here for me and I really didn’t want him to have more by dealing with my personal problems as well.

I simply sighed.

“Well you should know what my problems are John but it’s ok, I can handle myself.”, I said

Again a moment of silence took it’s presence right after I said that with me just looking straight into space and John just looking at me with a neutral look like most of the time.

Finally after a while the silence was broken right after I felt a hand being placed right onto my right shoulder and the appearance of a very calm and fatherly voice I had gotten used to for a very long time.

“Sir Julius, you need to have more faith and self confidence or all the self pity and discouragements would one day completely hold you back. I know that you had a pretty hard life especially after you parents’ passing but you need to let it all go and focus on the future ahead. Your parents would not have wanted you to live the rest of your life in self doubt.”

I said nothing at this point and continued to gaze into empty space while more thoughts were going through my mind.

“Focus on your future?” I thought to myself as I was thinking what the future could possible hold for me since most of my life was nothing less than pure stress and empty feeling for the most part but deep down I knew that somehow, someday, something extraordinary would happen to me that could change my life forever and maybe, hopefully, for the better as well.

I just stood there in this massive hallway, standing in front of my trusted butler John, with a deep frown on my expression.

Sir John simply looked at me and sighed.

“Maybe what you need is some fresh air. You have been closing yourself in your room for days non-stop. Maybe a nice walk through the back garden will help you calm your fears and worries for a bit.”, suggested John.

I finally I raised my head to look at him.

“Maybe you’re right John. Maybe I do need some fresh air. I was planning to go out into the garden anyway...so yeah.”, I told him.

He nodded and went off to do whatever he was going to do and left me be by myself. I turned around and began to go down the stairs to the ground floor and went left towards a massive glass door that will lead me directly into the back garden of the mansion.

As I stepped outside I was immediately greeted with the chilling cool air of the night and for a second or two it was actually freezing. But I soon got used to the colder temperature and simply continued my way outside.

The grass, flowers and other plant life were still very moist from the rain , reflecting the light of the moon and giving the garden an almost magical look of sparkles and glimmers. It was a really beautiful sight indeed and almost looked like the garden was actual covered by a layer of stardust.

I walked around for a few minutes, passing flowers, bushes, trees and some few water fountains and fish pounds.

“Maybe this really was a good idea.” I thought to myself.

As I continued my walk deeper into the massive garden, enjoying the peace and serenity of the place, I already started to feel a little bit calmer.

I continued my walk through the heavenly silence when out of the corner of my eye I saw something in the sky. Something I had never the pleasure of witnessing in real life; a shooting star.

A lone shooting star, flying majestically through a sea of stars aimlessly. Flying without a single care in the world or universe. Simply continuing its journey through the night sky leaving a trail of beautiful, glimmering stardust behind.

For a moment I didn’t really think about it, but then my memories of my lonely depressing life came back to me, hitting me hard and destroying the peace I just had a few moments ago.

I was about to sit down on the closest bench and return back to myself pity when I remembered that when you see a shooting star you're supposed to make a wish or something. I didn’t really think that it would even work but what other option did I have at this point? Nothing.

I took a second look at the shooting star and began to think of a wish and pretty soon had one.

“I wish I had something. Anything that could bring me happiness and meaning back to my life. Something to get rid of these lonely feelings and self pity just anything please.”

I watched the shooting star fly by and finally disappearing back into the blackness of the void leaving me alone with my empty thoughts and feelings.

I continued to stand there looking at the same spot where the shooting star used to be and hoping that my wish and pleas got answered. But nothing happened.

“It was all for nothing. Nothing, nothing and nothing! This whole wishing thing really is just a stupid fairy tale.” I muttered. With a heavy sigh and a very disappointed expression, I stood up to make my way back to the mansion when for the second time of the day I noticed something out the corner of my eyes but this time it wasn’t a shooting star. No it was a flash; a very faint flash of light. It was faint but it was there and I could clearly see it even if it was just for a split second.

That was very strange to me because there aren’t any light sources here around the garden or electricity except maybe the pumps for all the water fountains around here but those can’t be it. My curiosity was slowly overtaking me and I decided to investigate this strange phenomenon and began to head into the general direction to where I saw it.

Now I was really deep inside the garden and for the most part everything was completely quiet and normal for the most part. I was about to call it quits when all of the sudden a strange sound entered my ears and it sounded like...crying?

Yes there was actually a very faint sound of crying somewhere in this garden and by focusing my hearing senses to concentrate to the noise I could guess where the cries were coming from.

“Cries here in my garden? Who could possibly be here in this time of the night and why?” I asked myself as I was trying to think and make sense of what was going on here. After a while I decided to try and find the source of these cries because maybe someone could be hurt or injured and are probably in need of some help. After those thoughts I swiftly began to follow the crying sounds and hoped to find something or someone that could need help.

As I was venturing deeper and deeper into this maze of a garden the cry sounds became louder and louder with every step I took. Finally at the end of the path I reached a very big hedge maze. The same one I used to wander around when I was a kid. Precious, joyful memories came back to me from those wonderful times but they were soon interrupted as I shook my head and forced myself back to the reason why I’m even here in the first place.

The cries are definitely coming from inside the maze. I thought as I was just standing there at the entrance that navigating through this maze could take a bit of time that I did not have. So I just decided to simply rip my way through it and not have to worry about getting lost in there. It’s a good thing that the hedge maze was only made from very soft bushes and branches so it was easy for me to just create my own path to the center of the maze.

And that is exactly what I did, ripping and pushing my why into the bushes. Of course sometimes my jacket and other clothes would get stuck on the way but it was nothing of too difficult.

When I arrived at the inner area of the maze I was immediately greeted by a gigantic water fountain with a majestic snow white marble eagle standing at the center with its huge wings open to both sides, casting everything around it in a big imposing shadow of himself against the light of the full moon. But that was not what interested me. Instead what was lying at the edge of the fountain was. Right there lying on the ground were two piles of white, silky blankets neatly folded and wrapped around something.

As I was approaching the two wrap up blankets I was expecting to find two abandoned babies or something close to that but when I got close enough I was absolutely surprised at what I saw. Wrapped up inside these blankets were not human babies as I first thought but two little equine looking foals.

“What in God’s name are these two creatures and how did they get here?” I thought in utter shock.

While I was just standing there in complete shock and disbelief in what and how these two weird looking creatures got here I decided to bend down on the ground to unwrap them a bit and hopefully get a better look at these two strange creatures. The first one I unwrapped had a completely snow white colored coat with a very long pink silky mane and tail. Another thing I noticed is that this white little pony (I think) had a horn right on his or her forehead which would make it easily a unicorn or something but then looking at its back I noticed something that I really didn’t expect to find; two little, stubby looking wings were on its back, clearly way too small to support flight at their size. I could also determine that this unicorn was actually female after checking it between its hind legs and saw the common thing that most females have.

Now this was something I had never heard or seen before in my entire life. A winged unicorn? Well a unicorn was surprising enough but a winged unicorn? After I unwrapped the first one I turned to the second one which was just lying right next to the one I already examined.

The second one also had a horn and a pair of tiny wings like the first one but this one was in a completely different color and slightly smaller than the other unicorn. This equine had a dark bluish coat with a light bluish mane and tail and just like the other one it was female.

I just couldn’t believe it. Two creatures right out of a fairytale book are just lying at the base of a water fountain right in front of me with no explanation whatsoever. This is some really crazy shit right here.

I just stood there completely baffled and watching these two little ‘unicorns’ lying on the ground, still crying and weeping madly.

Then out of nowhere a very strong and chilling wind blew right into my face, snapping me out from my thoughts and sending a huge chill throughout my whole body. At that point I finally realized that it was actually getting really cold really fast. It was the beginning of winter so it was really no surprise for me that it was so damn cold.

I looked back at those two fillies still crying inside there very thin blankets.

“If I leave them out here they would probably freeze to death.” I muttered as I began to bend down on my knees and started to pick them up one by one. As I did so the two fillies all of the sudden stopped crying and began to open there eyes for the first time since I found them and looked up at me. I stared back looking at those big pink and light blue colored eyes for the first time. I could still see the leftovers of those tears at the corner of there eyes and cheeks.

Those eyes were filled with the presence of pure innocence and wonder and also a hint of fear and mistrust. I reached out with my free hand and tried to stroke them on there heads in hopes to calm them down and to comfort them but as soon my hand came into view the two fillies suddenly squirmed away from my attempt to touch them and even one of them was about to cry again.

“Shhhh it’s ok. You two are safe with no need to be afraid anymore. Nothing will happen to you.” I said trying to calm them down and hoping to win their trust. For a while there was nothing. But then the white one slowly turned its head in my direction and for a second time since I found them we made eye contact. She just looked at me with a very questioning expression. I tried to move my hand to her head for a second attempt and this time she didn’t move. I slowly moved some of her hair out of her face and began to gently stroke her mane and cheeks. Again there was nothing but after a few seconds the confused expression on her mouth slowly turned it to a small smile and her ears went flat against her head she also began to gently nuzzle my hand with her nose while I was patting her.

As I was comforting the little filly I began to notice that something was touching me on the left arm. It was the blue one, who must have seen me winning the trust of what I assumed was her sibling. She reached out her tiny hooves in my direction, obviously wanting some care and affection too. And that is exactly what I did, scratching her behind the ears and cheeks. She even started to giggle as I tickled her on her belly.

Both of them were really starting to warm up to me and were giggling and playing around with my fingers until another cold gust of wind hit us from out of nowhere. It really didn’t do much on me but when I focused my attention back to the two fillies on my arm I saw that they were shivering and whimpering against the cold air.

I immediately held them even closer to me and wrapped my jacket around them to keep them warm and protected from the outside winter air and decided it was time to head back inside as soon as possible.

As I was making my way back into my parents’ mansion I noticed some movement on my chest and what I saw really warmed my heart to a whole new level that I have never ever experienced; the two little fillies I was holding close to me were snuggling against my chest and sleeping peacefully with small happy smiles on their muzzles.

“Maybe my wish was fulfilled after all.”, I thought as I was making my way back home.

Chapter 3: A final decision

/Chapter 3: A Final Decision/

Well, it really was a crazy day. First, I was depressed as usual, then made a wish on a shooting star, got my wish granted (I think?), found two unique creatures in my garden, brought them inside, and now one of them is calling me ‘Daddy’.

I didn’t know that they already had the ability to speak or say anything; The only thing I knew was that sitting on my bed, right before me, was two creatures right from a children's fantasy book.

I was simply sitting there on my carpeted floor, facing my bed with Celestia’s hoof pressed against my chest, looking at me with a confused look on her face, probably wondering if she did something wrong after my sudden change of expression. Luna, on the other hand, was looking at me as well, but with sad, teary eyes.

After seeing her like this, my utterly surprised look quickly faded and was replaced with a pained expression of sudden guilt.

I had just shouted at them for believing that I’m their father, their ‘Daddy’. I, the one who was going to take care of them, yelled at them out loud just because of that. They probably didn’t even have any real parents. As far as I know, they just appeared in my garden from seemingly nowhere! The more I thought about it, the more I started to believe that it was because of me that they even came into existence in the first place, making the idea that I AM in fact their father more plausible.

While my mind was, once again, working in overdrive mode (like it had been since the morning), I noticed that Luna was slowly making her way towards me, still with tears in her eyes and a sad face on her features. She joined her sister at her side and also began to stand on her hind legs and pressed her front hooves against my chest for balance and looked up at me with her big, sad, blue eyes with tears now clearly visible running down her cheeks.

“Dadda?” sobbed Luna.

I could only watch as Luna was trying to pull at my jacket with her hoofs and flattering her tiny wings trying to get up to me while still calling to me and crying at the same time.

That moment reminded me of the time when I was just a kid; the time when the tragic deaths of my parents happened. My parents, the people I had always looked up to for inspiration; my parents who had always loved me for who I was, especially my father.

I can still remember the days when I was little; that I always wanted to be like my father: brave, smart and full of life. In his youth, my father used to be a traveller, going far away and to exotic places with his friends or even with his own father. His father was an archaeologist and he would sometimes follow his father on his expedition as an assistant.

But most of all he was a great father. In a few years after he married my mother, who already was the owner of her own small company, I was born. For the most part, it was my mother who would go on those trips while my father stayed home with me, and spent time with me. He always played with me, taught me about stuff and was just a great, almost perfect, father.

But when the day of the accident happened I was a little bit too young to fully understand that tragic event and for sometime I would go to John and ask him if Mom and Dad would ever come back home again ,to which he simply would say that “They are now in a better place” and over time, when weeks became months and months became years, I finally began to understand, and with day after day I simply began to feel lost and abandoned. The feeling of loss and abandonment; having no friends or family. Just no one.

My little flashback ended when I heard tiny whimpering sounds and a feeling I haven’t experienced in a very long time. When I turned my head to look down, I saw the most heart crushing scene in my life. Both Luna and Celestia were trying to hug me while quietly whimpering and sobbing into my white shirt, their tears slowly dampening it.

I did the only thing I could do: I reached down to them with my hands to slowly stroke their manes, to try and calm them down, but before I could even move my arms, both Luna and Celestia suddenly looked up at me and what I saw was even worse than before. Their eyes! Their big, colourful eyes that had so much joy and happiness in them a few minutes ago were now filled with deep sadness and pain; they were pleading to me. Pleading me not to abandon them and not be mad at them. Abandonment: the same feeling I had to endure for most of my life.

At that moment something snapped inside me. These two fillies were alone, and they feared that they would be left alone, abandoned. These two are afraid that I would not accept them. That I would just leave them behind. They are afraid that they would have to grow up alone, without anyone to care for them, to teach them, to...love.They were afraid to be rejected by their own father, which they believe is me.

Then it hits me a second time: I am their father. I brought them into this world through a wish. Through my heart’s desires. I wished for something that would bring me happiness. Something that would drown my empty feelings and stress. And I got my wish. Somehow, maybe God has seen my sorrow and has decided to grant me that wish giving me these two fantastic creatures that could perhaps change my life for a better.

At that point I wasn’t going to let these two endure the same crap I had to go through myself. If I am going to be a real father to them then I’m going to try my best to be just like the type of father as my dad was.

After making my decision of being their father, I began to gently pick them both up into my arms and gently cooed at them, to help calm them down.

“Shhh, don’t worry. Daddy is here with you and as long as I am here, nothing bad will ever happen to the both of you. I promise,” I whispered to them.

After I whispered that to the two little fillies, they suddenly stopped crying and began to look back up into my direction, gazing upon me with there big colourful eyes. I just smiled down at them, hoping that my smile would ease their minds.

A few seconds passed and, for a while, there was nothing. But then both Luna and Celestia finally began to smile again, I reached out with my hand to their cheeks to remove some of the tears that were still sticking onto their fur, while both fillies giggled at my touch and tried to grab my fingers with their mouths, nibbling them playfully with there tiny little teeth.

I could only smile and chuckle at this cute display in front of me. But then Celestia suddenly stopped and tried to stand up on her hind legs again, which was a bit difficult for me to not let her fall down because now I was carrying her and her sister on my left arm but somehow she managed it and placed her front hooves on my left shoulder for support. She was now, for the first time, at eye level with me and she just simply looked at me with those big pink eyes and with a joyful smile on her face. And then she began to talk again.

“Dadda?”

There was only one way I could possibly respond to that since I have officially decided to be their father.

“Yes, I’m your Dada, Celly. Both you and Luna,” I said to her with a smile.

At that moment her eyes lit up and I could see that she was filled with so much joy that words could not even begin describe it.

She pressed her cheek against mine and began to nuzzle me while fluttering her tiny wings and crying out the word ‘Dada’, over and over again in a very cute, high pitch voice.

“Dada dada dada dada dada dada dada dada,”

While she was nuzzling me and calling me daddy, I did not notice that Luna somehow had managed to get on her hind legs as well and was nuzzling me from the other side, also calling me daddy in the same speed as her sister.

Again the only thing I could do was smile a truly happy smile, something I did not do for a very long time, but this exciting and joyful moment was suddenly interrupted by a very suspicious growling coming from the two fillies on my arm.

“Well, look who’s hungry,” I cooed to them as I gently placed them down on my bed.

The two fillies on my bed giggled in response, and I was going to go ask John to get them something to eat, but when I was about to ask him he was already standing there with a tray full of salads and vegetables.

“Wait, John, how did you...” I began, but I was immediately interrupted by John.

“Well Sir, while you were busy having a touching moment with your two little daughters, I decided to go into the kitchen to make something to eat for these two here, ”

“But how did you know if they were hungry or not, “ I ask.

“Well, you just found them today; alone in your parents garden, so it would be obvious that these two would get hungry, ”

“Well, that’s a good point there,” I thought, why didn’t I think of that before, stupid me.

John simply placed the silver tray on my bed, and we just watched if Luna and Celestia would eat them. For a moment, they were simply sniffing the salad but as Luna took a carrot and took her first bite her eyes suddenly lit up and she quickly devoured the rest of the carrot in an instant. Celestia, being encouraged by her sibling, also began to eat her food and, just like Luna, the expression on her face told me she really liked it too.

Surprisingly for both John and I, the whole bowl had been emptied in just over a minute, which was both astonishing and awkward.

“Wow, for little baby unicorns, they can really eat,” I thought to myself.

After their first meal, both Luna and Celestia began to yawn and I knew immediately that they were sleepy.

“Well Sir Julius, if it’s ok with you, I think it is time for all of us to go to bed: it’s long past midnight and I pretty sure we all have a busy day ahead of us tomorrow, especially you and your two little daughters here,“

I nodded, and to be honest I was also feeling really tired as well, so it was really the best to call it a day.

John dismissed himself and let me and both Luna and Celestia alone in my room.

I looked back at the two siblings and saw that they were still sitting on my bed while giving away cute little yawns.

I decided that it would be best if the two would sleep with me on my bed for tonight because one: they are obviously too young and small to be sleeping alone on a bed somewhere and two: my bed was a huge specimen anyway - you could easily fit four fully grown humans into it.

I simply walked up to them and gently placed both Luna and Celestia on a more comfortable spot on the bed before placing a smaller blanket I got from my drawer that was next to my bed over them and carefully tucked them both in and, in just a few seconds, both Celestia and Luna closed their eyes and began to enter their dream world.

I just stood there for a few moments and admired these two sleeping peacefully on my bed, until I was reminded by myself that it was also time for me to finally get some sleep.

After entering my bathroom, washing up and getting myself ready, I walked back into my room and made my way to the other side of my bed and carefully lay down, pulling my own blanket over me. I took one final glance at the two sleeping fillies beside me before turning of the lights.

As I lay there on my bed, thinking about what the future could possible hold for me now, I was interrupted by something fuzzy pressing itself on my sides.

When I took a look to my left my heart immediately melted at the sight I was seeing: both Luna and Celestia were laying right next to me, with their heads resting on the left side of my stomach, using it as a warm, soft pillow. I reached out my hand and scratched them behind their ears, both smiling in there sleep at my action.

“I guess we can just wait and see what the future has in store for us, ” I thought, before even I finally closed my eyes and fell into a deep, relaxing slumber.

Chapter 4: Eventful morning

/ Chapter 4: Eventful morning/

It was raining, raining nonstop and the wind was chilly and blowing with instance furry and power, and there in the middle was me standing inside a very dark grim looking forest with no indication on why am i here and how.

I don’t even remember anything I’m just here in the middle of a dark forest and a rainstorm raging over my head.

“Well there is no point anymore for me to go to a nearby tree to take cover from this rain because I’m already drenched all the way to my skin anyway” I muttered to myself.

Sense I had no clue where I am or were I am supposed to go i simply decided to pick a random direction and just go with it.

The forest was extremely dark and easily reminded me of one of those forests from an old horror movie with allot of dead looking trees and branches that looked more like claws than anything else.

While I was walking through this creepy, empty forest I began to notice flashes and very loud boom noises coming from above me.

“Great now there is lightning too.” I bitterly muttered to myself.

I was really starting to feel very uncomfortable with every step I took, the cold rain and heavy winds were really starting to drain my energy and trying to push myself further was beginning to get harder and harder.

But then the forest started to open up more and more making me believe that i was closing in to a clearing which was a good thing because I could finally get out this god forsaking forest and maybe see where I am.

As I was making way out of this creepy place I began to hear distant sounds coming from the direction I was going.

“What the heck are those weird noises, they sound like very soft whispers.” I thought to myself as I was getting closer and closer to the edge of the forest, but when I finally reached the clearing and saw a very large open expanse of open fields and lands it really didn’t look anything better compared to the dark creepy forest that I just came from.

I was standing at the edge of the forest only to view a dead barren landscape in front of me i could see ruins of a decayed settlement in the distance, dead trees and in a distance what looked to be a very old forgotten castle hanging at the side of a mountain. (which reminds me of Castle Neuschwanstein in Germany)

Now I was really clueless I was hoping to maybe find out where I was after I would exit the forest but this looks even more unfamiliar then before.

Now millions of questions were racing through my mind only to be stopped by a gigantic brick wall causing all of these question to shatter into a billion pieces and making my head feel incredible dizzy.

I immediately collapsed to my knees after that and started gripping my head with both my hands in hopes that this dizziness would stop but it didn’t with every passing second the dizziness slowly transformed into a full blown headache making my discomfort feeling from earlier even worst.

While I was sitting on the ground trying desperately to ease my head pain I finally began to notice that the whispers had suddenly gotten louder around me.

“What the hell are these whispering sounds?” I thought as I was trying to make out were these whispers were coming from even with my headache but in the end I could figure it out that the sounds were coming directly from behind me immediately giving me a very creepy feeling and giving me the urge to just stand up and run as far away as possible but at the same time it gave me this very deep curiosity forcing me to turn my body and facing back into the direction were I came out from and what I saw really wanted to make me run away

The forest that was just there a few moment ago was no completely gone and in this place was this deep infinite black void slowly consuming the world around me and swallowing me as well for a moment or two there was nothing but then the whispers returned but darker and more sinister then the one before.

I turned my head again to its direction but I quickly wished that I didn’t.

Right in front were two sets of big blood red glowing eyes staring right down at me, I wanted to move and run but my body was not responding at all forcing me to look into these evil looking eyes without any hopes of escape.

But then it got even worst, this dark entity suddenly began to speed right towards me revelling for the first time a huge deformed mouth with dagger sized teeth’s and an endless dark abyss behind them, I could only watch in horror as this dark entity began to get closer and closer opening its jaws wide and then finally devouring me, the last think I could feel was falling forever into the darkness of an endless void.

....................................................................................................................................

“Daddy wake up daddy please wake up”

I suddenly opened my eyes after this dreadful nightmare and the first sight I saw was the ceiling of my room, the first thing I felt was that something was pulling my left arm, when I turned my head to look at who was pulling me so desperately and was greeted with a very worried looking Celestia.

My squirming and turning during my nightmare must have woken up Celestia and she was probably trying to wake me up.

It already has been a whole year sense I found Celestia and Luna in my garden during the time i actually managed to figured it out that there species were called Alicorn which was just the short cut name of winged unicorn.

Over the course of a few months Celestia managed to get better and better in speaking I even help her with it by showing her some few books from my library and teaching her how each word should be pronounced and what the meanings of these words are, Luna in the other hand was a completely different case she still can’t really speak at all yet easily confirming my suspicion that she is actually younger than Celestia which also means that Luna still has the same problem that most babies in her age have, she peed in my bed right after the first night which of course forced me to tell John to go buy dippers so that such a awkward situation can be avoided in the future.

Over the course of just a year both Luna and Celestia really started to warm up to me and I was also able to find some inner strength and confidence back into me making my life and responsibility as a company leader much more easier than it ever had been.

But Today I was sitting on my bed still breathing heavily after a dreadful nightmare with a very concerned Celestia looking at me.

“Daddy are you alright you were moving and talking in your sleep” Celestia ask me with much concern.

The strange nightmare was still playing in my head making me think and wonder what that place was but my thinking process was quickly interrupted by Celestia still pulling my left hand with her hoofs.

I reached over to her with my right hand and began to stoke her pink mane showing her that I was alright and nothing was wrong with me.

“It’s o.k Celly it was just a simple nightmare, nothing to be worry about” I insured her

She seemed a bit unsure for a few moments but eventual nodded and smiled slightly at me knowing that everything was ok and began to move back at her little sisters side on the other end of my emperor size bed.

“Seriously why is my bed so freaking huge.” I ask myself in my head as I was watching Celestia curl back besides her little sister.

Both of them looked incredibly cute when they were sleeping together like that especially Luna with her little pacifier in her mouth, Celestia gave me one final smile before she eventually placed her head back onto her cushion and slowly went back to sleep leaving me alone on the other side of the bed.

I immediately began to think back at the strange nightmare I had and wasn’t even sure what it was, it sure was completely different compared to all the other nightmares I had during my lifetime, I just couldn’t really point my finger on it what was so different about it.

I spend a little bit more time thinking about it until I took a glance at the clock that was right beside my bed.

“2 am in the morning far too early to be braking my head over it.” I thought to myself as I simply decided to dismiss it as just a normal dream and laid myself back onto my pillow and replaced the blanket over me and closed my eyes waiting for the sensation of sleep to take me back and pretty soon I was back into a deep peaceful sleep.

....................................................................................................................................

Celestia’s POV.

I woke up with a very warm sensation washing itself over my face removing any traces of sleepiness I had just a few seconds go.

I slowly opened my eyes to see were this disturbance was coming from and was immediately greeted with the rays of the morning sun peeking through the blinds of my dad’s window.

I simply greeted the morning in my mind and smiled at the nice bright sun and its warm comforting light illuminating my dad’s room.

“Good morning, morning.” I whispered to no one particular and immediately started to giggle at my own silliness.

After greeting the new day I turned my head to look at Luna and saw that she was still sleeping peacefully at my side giving out very soft breathing sounds urging me to nuzzle her in her sleep and making me feel even more happier then I was just a few moments ago.

I looked over to my dad and saw that he was comically sprawled out all over the bed forcing me to giggle at his silly looking position.

Even though he was sprawled out like this there was still allot of space in the middle, my dad was always commenting in how ridiculously huge his bed is which I never really understood sense I don’t even know how big a normal sized bed is.

After stretching my legs and wings a bit I decided that it would be best to get out of bed and to get myself ready for this new beautiful day, I made sure not to wake

Luna up after jumping down from the bed and landing softly onto the soft carped floor but my plans in letting her sleep were broken when I heard movement coming from behind me.

I looked behind me and saw that Luna had just woken up and she was rubbing her eyes with her front hooves.

“Ops sorry little sis I guess I accidently woke you up when I was stretching.” I apologised to her and watched her slowly sitting up and looking at me with a very dopy look on her face which by the way looks very cute on her.

Luna was about to go to the other side of the bed to probably jump on dad’s belly just like that one time and waking him but I quickly and quietly told Luna not to.

“Wait Luna don’t wake dad up.” I whispered to her.

“Dad had a very busy day yesterday so just let him sleep Lulu.” I told her and she immediately turned around and jumped of the bed herself, the first think she did was nuzzling me on my neck as to saying good morning and I gladly returned the favour by nuzzling her back.

“Today is going to be a very nice day.” I thought to myself excitedly as I took a look at the clock that was hanging directly above the bathroom door and viewed what the time was.

“7:10 in the morning maybe a bit too early to actually get up.” I muttered to myself but it really didn’t matter do me anyway because I was already up and awake and was definitely not going back to sleep.

After a quick trip to the bathroom and checking Luna’s dipper for any sign of...well you know, I decided to maybe go outside to enjoy this crystal clear day and to play around in the garden a little.

I made my way to the door that would lead me into the huge hallway, luckily my dad had this idea to tie a piece of thick string onto the handle of the door sense I was a bit too small to actually reach the handles myself but with the help of my dad’s idea I could easily open the doors now myself without any help from him or John.

I was about to exit the room and make my way through the long and confusing corridors before Luna stopped me by pulling me on my tail, I stopped and turned around.

“Sorry Lulu but you have to stay here and wait for dad to wake up o.k.” I told her.

After I told her that she immediately drops her head and ears and had a very sad look on her face.

I sighted and began to gently nuzzle my little sister in hopes to cheer her up a bit.

“Dad is much better in keeping an eye on you then me lulu so it’s best for you to wait for him to wake up o.k sis.” I gently told her.

I still remember the incidence that happened just a few weeks ago, Luna and I were just playing around outside during a nice sunny day and where just hiding inside flower bushes or just playing around with the fishes inside my dad’s fish pounds.

Back then dad told us that he had forgotten something and told me to keep an eye on my little sister before he eventually left back inside the our massive house.

Of course I happily accepted this because I wanted to show dad that I could be responsible by keeping my little sister from harm’s way but that feeling of being responsible didn’t really hold on for too long.

In just a matter of minutes somehow I managed to lose sight of my little sister and began to panic and desperately tried to call out for here on hopes that see would pop up again, it was only when dad returned and helped me with the search that we eventually found her crawling around under a flower bush after she had tried to fallow a wild Bunny wandering around the garden.

Right after we found her hiding inside that bush dad immediately crawled underneath and scooped Luna back up into his arms and stroked her mane while my little sister was giving him a very happy smile in return.

I told dad that I was really sorry for disappointing him and was preparing myself for the possible scowling and shouting for not keeping an eye on my little sister but surprisingly it never came.

The only thing he told me was that it wasn’t really my fault and that we should be glad that Luna was o.k and happy.

The only thing I could do was to jump up to dad’s chest and hugging him for being so forgiving and understanding towards me.

After all that the day went by as normal with me practicing a bit with my supposed flying skills and Luna getting a new dipper (gross).

Before I continued my trot towards the hallway I told Luna that she could maybe draw a little bit before dad will wake up , she simply nodded and went back into dads room leaving me alone next to the doorway.

I started my trot down the hallway while humming a nice happy tune I once heard on my dad’s laptop, on my why I accidentally bumped into something and it took me a while to regain my senses while rubbing the tip of my nose to fully see on what I bumped into.

“Oh miss Celestia I am very sorry, I was pushing this food cart towards Sir Julius room and didn’t saw you in time.”

“No it’s alright sir John I wasn’t paying much attention ether.” I assured John while giving him an apologetic smile.

I was about to tell him that my Dad was still sleeping but I was immediately interrupted by John asking me a question.

“I would believe that sir Julius is still in bed from last night’s meetings?” John had asked me in which I simply nodded.

“Well that is o.k then, I will just leave the cart outside his room then” John said before saying his goodbye and leaving for the same direction I just came from.

I just shrugged and continued my way toward the stairs and down to the first floor, I turned left and went straight towards the door that would lead me directly outside and into a beautiful sunny day.

The first thing I could smell were the beautiful flower patches that were literally all around me there wonderful sent and aroma giving me a calm and relaxing feeling, but that was soon over when a cute little blue Butterfly landed right on the tip of my nose tickling it and making me sneeze afterwards

“Stupid Butterfly.” I thought as i watched the thing fly off and landing on a nearby flower right next to a bunch of bushes.

A very wicket smile started to form on my face as a very sinister idea made itself known in my head.

“I’m going to pounce it just like a predator would do to his pray” I whispered to myself as I slowly and stealthy crawled to the other side and quietly positioned myself behind my unsuspecting target.

I lied low on the grass from behind the bush and kept a watchful eye on my pray waiting for the right moment to strike, just like a cat I started to wiggle my tail and flatten my ears and keeping myself low as I awaited for the perfect moment of surprise.

“YOU ARE MINE NOW!” I shouted as I jumped out of my hiding position and began to pounce on my little nemesis for making me sneeze and ruining my good day start but instead of catching the Butterfly I was only greeted with a face full of grass and dirt.

....................................................................................................................................

(Julius POV)

Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep

“Ugh I hate that stupid alarm clock.” I muttered as I finally began to slowly open my eyes for the first time of the day but immediately shut them again after something extremely bright and annoying assaulted my eyes forcing me to grind my teeth in slight pain.

“Ugh Stupid morning sun.” I muttered extremely annoyed.

It took my eyes a few second to adjust them self to the light before I could reopen them again but it took me another 10 min before I even had the will to get up.

“I had a very long night, first this boring meeting and then a strange nightmare.” I thought out loud as I was sitting on my bed still trying to shake away my drowsiness.

The first thing that came into my mind was to check if both Luna and Celestia were still asleep and after taking a look at my left I could confirm that they weren’t , gazing down even further I saw Luna laying on the carped floor with a piece of paper and a stack of colourful crayons and was happily drawing something, after I had both Luna and Celestia for only like a few months I had actually found out that Luna was very interested with drawing, when she was not playing around with her sister or doing anything else she was drawing and they looked pretty good for her age too which makes me easily believe that she can become a very great artist one day just like me when she becomes older.

While I was stretching myself to get some of the sourness out of me I accidentally knocked my alarm clock off my bed table. (In which I was not sorry for hehehe)

I was about to pick it up and place it back onto the table but i was stopped by a very happy and high pitched voice before I could even move.

“DADA!!!!”

“That could only be Luna.” I thought with a smirk and that easily confirmed my guess when I saw Luna jumping back up the bed and running toward me as fast as her little legs possibly could, when she was in range she immediately jumped and tackled me onto my chest and began to nuzzle me with a very happy smile on her cute little face.

I simply placed and arm around her to hold her closer to me and to give her more comfort as she was rubbing her cheeks against my chest.

We stayed like that for another minute or two before I place her back onto the bed next to me (much too Luna’s protest) and went into the bathroom to get myself ready for the new day, after I finished my morning rituals I went back into my room with Luna eagerly waiting for me on my bed.

She immediately jumps down and runs right for me, she stop affront of my legs and raised her front hoof towards me telling me that she wants to be picked up which I gladly accepted.

With Luna on my arm and nuzzling the side of my neck I began to think of what today’s schedule is but then I realized that today is Saturday which means no stupid meetings, travels and other retarded boring stuff that I in general don’t really care about.

After opening the door finding my Breakfast (which also includes Celestia’s and Luna’s as well) and grabbing some of it for me and Luna I was planning to go outside and try to find Celestia and tell her to get her breakfast as well but when I was about to make my why to her Celestia suddenly came up the stairs with a face and mane full of dirt, grass, leafs, branches and a very annoyed look on her face.

I had to force myself not to burst out in complete laughter at this very amusing sight in front of me but Luna in the other hand was just laughing her wits out right after both Luna and Celestia made eye contacted.

Luna was literally just rolling around on my arm while she was laughing at the ridiculous look that Celestia had with of course her giving Luna a very angry, annoyed glare for making fun of her.

Before this could get any further I decided that I should ask her what happened so that this very awkward moment could end.

“Celly what happened to you out there you look like a total mess.” I ask her while in the same time not to chuckle at her silly looks.

After I ask her that her angry glare quickly turned into embarrassment and she began to change her gaze to me while rubbing her forelegs together.

“Well....ahm.” she began.

“I was trying to chase down a Butterfly for making me sneeze and instead of catching it I manage to get myself a face full of dirt.” Celestia told me with very embarrassing blush on her face.

I just chuckle at her silliness because it was not the first time something like this had happened to her, I remember just a few months ago when Celly was still trying learn how to use full sentences when a tiny little bee was flying around her while she was eating her jelly sandwich on the kitchen table, at some point this bee has managed to actually land right onto the sandwich that she was trying to eat which of course annoyed her and when the bee was landing on a glass bottle full of orange juice she then somehow had gotten the idea to try and catch the bee with her bare hoofs which of course ended in a complete mess with all the food and utilities scattered all over the floor and for poor little Celly bieng completely covered in jelly, coffee and peanut butter.

Back then it was really funny to see her like this but in the end of the day the hard part was trying to get all of that stuff out from her mane and coat which was a real pain for both me and John but a funny thing for Luna.

And now we are here with almost the same situation like the one a few months ago with Celestia getting herself embarrass and messy thanks with the help of her silly antics.

“I would think that you would have learned from this the last time?” I ask her with slight amusement

“Well....yeah.” She said while rubbing the back of her head and sprouting a very embarrassed and sad expression on her face.

I have to say that little Celestia always looks so dam adorable when she gets embarrassed.

I was about to say something when all of a sudden a very low grumbling sound could be heard coming from somewhere, for a second there I thought that there could be thunder clouds coming from somewhere in the distance when I finally saw that it was Celestia looking at the floor with an even more crimson coloured face.

It was at that point that I remembered that she probably has not yet eaten anything today sense she woke up.

Now I couldn’t help it to generate a full blown laugh of my own over Celestia’s silliness first she get dirty because she was once again in Cat mode and then she completely forgets her breakfast too, well she is still very young so being how she is now is completely understandable.

Before she could start to cry because of her own father laughing at her as well I quickly got to knees so that Celestia is in much better reach for me and with a free hand I slowly started to tickle her behind her neck without paying any attention to the dirt.

As I had planned it slowly started to lift her spirits and she began to giggle again

Right after I was done caressing and calming her down she suddenly did something that took me totally by surprise as she run up to me and locked me in a very tight embrace, but that was nothing compared to what she says to me next.

“No matter where you are, what you do or whatever is happening....i will always love you dad both me and Luna, we will always love you.”

Saying I was stunned was a complete undertaking, this was the first time ever sense that one fateful day I found these two that Celestia has ever told me that she loves me, that she loves me as her father no matter what and even though Luna still doesn’t have the ability to speak I can tell that she does too in how much she likes to nuzzle my chest whenever I am carrying her on my arms.

“They actually love me, love me as there father even though we are all completely different they still love me no matter what?” I thought.

It was still a bit surprising for me to accept this, it had been so long sense anybody told me that they love me, the last time anyone told me this was when my parents were still here and of course that was YEARS ago.

As I was trying to accept the fact that after all those lonely years someone for the first time told me that they love me I began to feel something inside me something that I thought was lost from me sense the day my parents vanished from this world, it was the feeling of being wanted a feeling of being belonged, those two fillies wanted me as there father they feel that they belong here that this is there home there family and most important they love me as there Father.

Those are is the exact same feeling I have now that I once again have something to live for a brand new family.

I felt so happy really happy for my little Celly to finally say those words to me and it also made me feel happy to realize that I have a family of my own.

“I love you too both of you as my lovely daughters.” I gently told them

I didn’t know if it was possible but there smiles at that point have gotten even bigger right after I said those words , I could even see that there were tiny tears starting forming in Celestia’s eyes probably tears of pure joy.

They were probably waiting for me to say those words to them that I as there Father would love and care about them just as much as they do.

But all of those thought were interrupted when suddenly both Luna and Celestia tackled me forcing my back against the hard marble floor of the hallway with Celestia hugging me and crying into my chest of pure joy and Luna just using this opportunity as an excuse to use my stomach as a living trampoline (silly Luna)

We stayed like this for a few minutes with both fillies on my chest and with me wrapping my right arm on both of them until I decided to stop with the cuddling (of course with both Luna and Celestia disappointment) and to finally relive myself from my back pain for hitting the floor so hard.

After I was back on a sitting position both Luna and Celestia were eagerly looking at me waiting for me to maybe say or do something, in the end I WAS going to say something but a very ominous sound made itself know for a second time as I was remembered that Celly still has not yet eaten anything and eventually she did too as her cheeks ones again turned into a nice reddish colour as her tummy made it very obvious that it needed food.

Again I could only chuckle at her antics and decided to finally say something.

“Well I guess the first thing we could do is to get you something to eat but first you need a bath young lady, we don’t want you to look like this while during breakfast now do we?” I pointed out to her.

For a second or two she looked a bit embarrass sense I unintentionally reminded her of her little action but then she eventually smiled at me and nodded her head in approval.

We were about to make our way towards the bathroom before I was stopped by John calling me from the other side of the hallway.

“Sir Julius I have been waiting for you to wake up all this morning, you have received a very important call from one of your partners.”

I raised a curious eyebrow at this and thought who could possible call me during the weekends.

I simply grasp the phone to see who it could possibly be calling me so early in the morning on a weekend no less which was suppose to be my free day.

After a few minutes of talking it turned out that there was supposed to be a important meeting with one of my partners back in Arabia about a very unique and one of a kind deal that could easily shoot me and my worldwide company into the top in an instant possibly breaking any known records and making me the most riches man that ever existed in history.

But all of that was suddenly interrupted when I felt something touch me on my right leg, it was Celestia looking at me with very sad eyes the same sad eyes I had come to dislike on her young, pure and innocent face I only wanted to see both Luna and Celestia happy at all times, seeing them sad automatically makes me sad too and it didn’t help that Luna also had the same look in her face as her older sister.

“Dad are you going to live again?” Celestia ask me with a very sad tone.

After Celestia had ask me this I instantly began to remember what John had told me just a few days ago when I came back from one of my many trips.

John had once told me that when I was always away on my travels Celestia would always continually ask him questions about “when is daddy going to come back home” and “why does he always have to go away so often” and other such related questions.

I really had no idea in how much they would miss me every time I was gone, they were always so overjoyed every time I would get back home after a long and tiresome business trip.

And now seeing it by myself in how sad it would always be for them I truly started to understand how sad there always were when I had to leave.

But then my thoughts went back to the phone call and my chance of a one time opportunity something that would have made my parents if they would have been still alive very proud of me to even take this legendary opportunity myself.

But then I remember Celly telling me just a few minutes ago that both of them loved me as there father and family.

I took a few more glances at John and both fillies until I also remembered that my parents would have be even more prouder with me by making a much more wiser decision and choosing my family first which to them was even more importantly than anything else in the whole wide world.

“Well the choice is clear” I told myself silently as I replaced the phone back at my ear to give this man on the other side of the line my honest answer.

“Sorry but I am not interested, you can go take your offers to someone else who cares, I’m out.” I simply said into the cell phone and opened up a nearby window and carelessly tossed the phone out into a nearby water pound.

“Dad those this mean that your not going to leave again?” Celestia asked me hopefully.

“Nope I’m not.” I replayed with a smile

“And from now on I’m going to try my best to spend more time with the two of you so you two don’t have miss me so much all the time” I added.

Both Luna and Celestia were overjoyed to hear me say that and I immediately picked them both into my arm.

Both Luna and Celly were happily nuzzling me on both my chest and neck while I was holding them in my arms, I could only smile at there affection for me in just under a year of being here with me.

I could see John holding a small smirk on his old face approving of my decision to be a better father for both Luna and Celestia, but my gaze to John was interrupted by Celestia poking me under my chin.

“Dad didn’t you said that I needed a bath...I’m still dirt as you can see.” Celestia told me with an embarrassing smile on her face.

I only chuckled at this sense I actually did forged the fact that she is dirty and needed a cleanup badly before any of that dirt gets and deeper into her mane and coat.

“O.k then let’s get you to the bathtub and if Luna wants to join you that’s o.k as sense the last bath she had was like a few days ago anyway.” I told her in which she only smiled and nodded.

“I’m gone race you to the bathroom dad.” Celestia replied to me as she boldly jumped down from my arm and quickly galloped to her destination while giggling to herself.

For a moment there I panicked a bit as she suddenly jumped down from my arms but luckily she managed to land on all fours and was now running ahead of us to the direction to the bathroom.

“Well Dad aren’t you coming.” She called to me with a very happy expression on her face.

I could only smile at her childish but very smart attitude.

I told to John my thanks and began to fallow Celestia to the place where I could clean her with her sister still on my arms happily nuzzling me on my chest.

After successfully cleaning Celestia and enjoying a nice breakfast together (yes my second one so Celestia’s wasn’t alone) the rest of the day was spend with both Luna and her older sister playing happily outside and in the rest of the day me teaching Luna again how to speak(which isn’t easy) and for Celestia how to read and write.

The day ended luckily with no incidences or awkward or sad moments and night soon fallowed, but the second biggest event of the day happened when I prepared both Luna and Celestia for bed and tugged them both in making sure that they were close and comfortable, as I was about to leave them I was stopped by Celestia calling for me and what she said afterwards almost made my hearth melt.

“Goodnight dad we love you.” Celestia sleepily told me.

There was of course only one thing I could do at that moment, I kneeled down to the two of them and planted two very soft goodnight kisses on both there heads and after that they quickly fell asleep with very happy smiles on there sleeping faces.

The rest of the night was spend by me simply taking care of some boring paper work and calls but in time I decided that it was also time for me to get to bed and after getting myself ready and gently sliding into my soft bed warm bed I finally succumbed into the beautiful and peaceful call of sleep after a very successful and eventful day.

Chapter 5: First Winter

/Chapter 5: First Winter/

“IM SO BOARD.” I mentally screamed as I was sitting in the middle of a very large room with a lot of peoples around me.

I was once again in a conference room with a bunch of my “Executives” discussing about stuff like increase production, buying and selling and all that goody, goody stuff, and it’s so BORING, seriously why are these jokers working for me anyway why did my parents even hired them in the first place all they talk about are about really dumb decisions after dumb decisions and in the end I’m just going to take direct control of all of this anyway and change all there idea into something much more manageable.

From time to time I would risk a glance at a nearby window next to me and would watch as the outside world is slowly being covered into a pure white blanket of snow and ice.

It is the middle of December and it already had been two months sense Celestia had told me that she and her sister loved me as their father and to be honest it still makes me very happy thinking back at that very special moment.

I was forced to wake up extremely early this morning for this meeting making sure not to wake up the two fillies and had to drive over here myself(which I actually really like doing) to the meeting and I had been here ever sense the beginning day.

Looking out the window and seeing this wonderful snowy wonderland outside actually gives me an urges to just go outside and to enjoy this nice snowy weather.

I always loved the winter with all its snowy glory and beauty, playing around in the snow go skiing, have a snowball fight or doing something completely else with the help of my imagination, the winter was always a wonderful thing for me not just for the holydays but mostly because of all the snow that would mostly fallow.

In my younger days I would always play and enjoying the nice white cold wonderland, building snowman’s or snow castle and go sliding down snow covered hills with my Sledge, and now thinking about all of this makes me feel even more dreadful with the fact that I would be stuck here for maybe a couple more hours instead of being outside was really grinding my mood in whole new low, I might be 18 but I still very much enjoy the idea to go speed down a large snow covered hill with a pair of skies and feeling the nice cold wind rushing past my face.

At one point I actually started to think back at Luna and Celestia from the past 2 months, Celestia actually managed in getting better and better in reading and writing while sadly Luna had still some problems to use words and proper speech but luckily for the both of us I noticed some actual progress with her and instead of still calling me dada she finally started to calling me daddy.

Another thing I remembered was that yesterday when Celestia was going to go outside like she normally would everyday to go and to explore the all this white crisp stuff as she calls it and to see what it is.

Back then I was going to tell her that it was mighty cold out there and that her idea of going out there wouldn’t be the smartest thing to do, but before I could even warn her Celestia was already gone and out but only for a few seconds until she came speeding back inside with lightning speeds while in the same time shivering more violently than a 9.0 earthquake, I could only laugh at her expression and silliness and promised her and Luna that I would go out to town and buy something for them so that they could go outside and have fun without them worrying of turning into an solid ice statue.

Of course when I told her that Celestia’s freezing expression suddenly changed to over excitement and she began to ask me random questions like what is it or when can we get it and so on.

“12:45 Am I’m already over 2 hours late.” I thought.

The Conference has already taking much longer than I anticipated, my only thoughts in that moment were how my little Celly and Lulu were doing probably pestering poor old John again with questions like when is dad finally going to come back home and why is dad taking so long.

I could only chuckle to myself at the image, but in reality I do hope that this boring come together can finally stop so I can quickly buy the things I promised them and get back home as soon as possible to my two eagerly waiting daughters, but all of my daydreaming was interrupted as the guy in front suddenly started talking again trashing any hope of this being finally over so I can FINALLY GO HOME.

“Oh you got to be kidding me.”Where my last thought as I silently began to hit my head against the table.

...................................................................................................................................................................................................

(Celestia’s POV)

“IM SO BOARD.” I literally screamed in frustration.

Luna and I have been waiting for dad to finally come back home for most of the morning with me just laying here on a nice warm comfy carped and my little sister laying just a few feet away from me with a pieces of paper and a box of crayons.

Both Luna and I had woken up in the morning finding that dad was somehow missing from his room, for a moment there I was completely puzzled at were dad could have possibly gone to and that puzzling feeling suddenly turned into a small full on panic as I started to call out for Dad but didn’t receive any answer, Luna in the other hand(or hoof) was already crying and it was really hard for me to calm her down, thankfully for the two of us John immediately came in after probably hearing us screaming for dad and quickly told us that he left early this morning for a very important conference meeting or something like that.

After John had told us that I felt absolutely relived to hear that dad was ok and just out there doing his job whatever it is and would soon later come back right around 10 am.

While Luna and I were waiting for dad to come back I decided to use the time to practice my reading skills by reading some of dad’s old diaries and found out that before Luna and me came into his life that dad was a very lonely and depressed person.

“Oh poor dad” I thought sadly as I was reading some chapters of dads old diary.

It really made me feel sad and sorry for him in how lonely his life was right after his parents or our grandparents died when he was still very young, the mere thought of something like this happening to us and for dad to suddenly leave us would...No, no I don’t even want to think about it.

I quickly closed the book while a few sad tears were rolling down my cheeks.

I first found out about Dad’s past just around a few days ago when I first began to use Dad’s old diary as a learning tool with his permission, the first time I read it I was so sad and sorry for him that I even once ask him if there is anything I could do to help him in which he answered me that the two of us being here with him is already more help than he could possible ask for.

I could only smile at his answer and immediately hugged him for it and told him that I will try my best to make him happy as long as possible.

“I will try my best to be supportive and helpful to you dad this I promise.” I mentally vowed as I slowly place the book onto a nearby table and began turn my gaze over to my sister.

She was like most of her time drawing on a piece of paper, I really have to agree with dad that her drawing for her age are actually pretty good even better them mine to be honest.

I decided to join her and to see what she was drawing and laid myself right next to her and peered over to get a better look at her artwork.

“Hey little sis what are you drawing” I ask her sweetly

“Ships.” She simply answered me.

I could only smile at her, both for actually using words that dad had taught her and for actually drawing a cute looking ship swimming in the middle of the sea with a beautiful colourful sun in the background.

“Wow lulu your drawing looks amazing.” I happily commented her in which she simply smiled at me in and of course me returning the gesture.

While I watched my little sister practicing her drawing talents my mind suddenly went over to the promise dad made yesterday about buying something for us so that we don’t have to worry about catching a cold when we go outside.

All of the other thoughts I had earlier were immediately shoved aside as I began to think excitedly on “what is dad going to buy for us.”

“It would be really nice to finally go outside and play with snow without to worry of catching a cold.” I happily thought to myself as I began to imagine all the different thinks I could do outside maybe even together with Luna and dad.

The more I think about it the harder it was for me to hold myself from jumping up and down from pure excitement but I managed to restrain myself from doing so and to not look completely silly affront Luna.

Dad was always commenting on how much he loved snow and how many thinks you could do with it and if dad has a really strong like for snow than I believe that I will too.

While sitting beside my sister watching her draw and me thinking of all the fun things I could maybe do later I began to notice something at the corner of my eye, right next to me and Luna is what my dad calls a huge panoramic window pretty much covering the entire right part of the living room giving anyone in here a very amazing view of a massive city far in the distance but that was not what got my attention, what got my attention is that the main gate that leads to our home was slowly closing itself right after I turned my head but that was also not what interested me because what I saw coming up towards our house was a very familiar looking black car slowly making its way up the road and parking itself right next to the front door of our home.

I didn’t needed to be told who this car could possible belong too as I quickly got to my hoofs with pure excitement and happiness as I began to hoop around in joy.

“DADDY IS BACK.” I yelled with pure excitement as I quickly began to gallop out of the living room, down the long massive corridors and towards the front doors with a feeling of pure joy that I only get every time when dad finally come back home after being gone for such a long time.

...................................................................................................................................................................................................

(Julius POV)

“Finally back home that conference took much longer than I would have liked.” I muttered exhaustedly as I am making the final turns toward my parents mansion.

After parking the car in front of the main entrance and stepping out I was greeted with the familiar crunching sounds of snow under my shoes as I made my why toward the front door of my home holding shopping backs in both my hand from the quick trip to the mall I took before driving back home.

As I slowly unlocked the door I could hear very faint clopping sounds coming from the other side of it, when I opened and finally stepped in I was immediately greeted by an overjoyed Celestia running towards me in speeds I didn’t believe she was capable of.

I only had a fraction of a second to react before Celestia jumped up towards my chest and hug tackled me forcing the air out of me and almost making me fall to my knees and dropping my shopping backs.

“Daddy daddy daddy your finally back both Luna and I were so anxious waiting for you.” Celestia shouted in a very cute, high pitched and the most happiest voice I had ever heard in my life.

I could only smile as Celestia was holding onto my chest with both her front and back legs wrapped around me and nuzzling my chest with her muzzle in a very caring and cute way.

“I missed you daddy without you here everything is just so lonely and boring.” Celestia told me.

My heart did a summersault after she said that, the fact that she would always miss me so much even though I would mostly come back in just after few hours was always heath warming, it was not the first time she said that but every time she does I could always sense how much she loves me as a Father.

I simply ruffled her mane in a very Fatherly like fashion and making her giggle in the process, I told her that she can let go now in which she simply said no and kept her grip around my waist while still nuzzling me.

“Well if you don’t let go I guess that you are not interested to see what I bought for you and Luna.” I teased her and right after I told her that and seeing the bags that I was holding her eyes immediately began to sparkle and a very huge smile started to spread across her muzzle.

She finally realised me form her hug and began to hop around wildly like some kind of exited little girl which she actually is.

“OH MY GOSH OH MY GOSH OH MY GOSH WHAT IS IT WHAT IS IT WHAT IS IT CAN I SEE CAN I SEE CAN I SEE.” Celestia rambled in Light speed.

I could only laugh at her reaction and had a hard time trying to calm her down as she was so overly exited it was almost contagious.

I told her that we can look at the things I bought for them only if Luna is here too.

I almost laughed as she looked very disappointed but eventually nodded and the both of us began to make our why to find her little sister, we found her almost half why towards the living room were Celestia told me she is and when we did I saw that Luna was holding piece of paper in her mouth.

The moment she saw us especially me Luna began to smile and doubled her trot towards us.

She stopped right in front of me and was showing off her drawing to me which I could see was a beautiful drawing of a classic looking sail ship swimming across an ocean with birds and a beautiful colourful sun in the background.

I am really amazed in how good her drawings looked for her age which almost looked the same as mine when I used to be her age.

I bend down to my knees and took the drawing from her mouth to have a better look at it, Luna was smiling and happily waiting for my thoughts about her artwork in which I did.

Luna of course was completely overjoyed to hear me say this and hugged me afterwards, after all of this me and both fillies continued our why towards my room, I placed the bags onto my bed and of course the first one to start pestering me was miss very exited Celestia.

“Oh dad please tell us what you bought for us I want to know it so badly please please please please please.” Celestia begged me.

“Of course Celly.” I simply replied as I began to open the first bag and started to lay out all of its content onto my bed.

The items I bought for Celly were a Aqua blue coloured winter jacket, a white and blue pattered scarf a few colourful sweaters, shirts and even some few socks for her all exactly for her size and body structure.

For Luna I pretty much bought her the exact same things as I did for Celly only that her jacket was in beautiful pure white and all her other cloths were in complete different style size and colour.

Both Luna and Celestia were looking at their new (and first) cloths with great interest and excitement especially Celestia who couldn’t even leave her eyes from her new beautiful jacket and scarf.

I could only watch as both fillies were happily examining their new cloths with pure interest and wonder, I even saw Celestia trying to put on her winter jacket until she realized that she had no idea how to actually put it on properly sense this is her first time to actually start wearing any form of clothes in her entire life and managed to get herself tangled up a petty bad in an attempted to put it on herself.

I could only chuckle at this funny display while Luna once again was just laughing her ass out and rolling around on the floor from left to right in a very cartoony fashion.

Celestia in the other hand was again very embarrassed as she was just laying there on the floor with her head touching one of her hind legs and her front legs completely tied up by the jackets arm sleeves.

Again she glared at her sister for making fun of her and then focused her gaze to me with a very embarrassing smile on her face.

“Uhm...ehehehe I...uhm...I could use some little help over here maybe.” Celly ask me with a sad smile and of course I helped get herself out of her bonds and showed her how to properly put on her new aqua blue jacket and also her new white blue scarf as well.

After helping her putting on her winter cloths I instructed her to go see herself in a mirror and also tell me if she feels comfortable, luckily for us there right next to my bed was a very large mirror were she could easily look at herself.

I watched her for a few moments admire ring herself in front of the mirror until Celestia came running back at me and once again for the second time of the day tackled me and embracing me into a very comfy little hug with her tiny little hoofs.

“I would guess you like it then?” I ask innocently.

“Like it? I absolutely LOVE IT!” Celestia practically shouted.

“Thank you so much dad, does this means that I can finally go outside and play with the snow?” Celestia ask me in a very sweet tone.

“Well yes, yes it does.” I simply answered.

In that moment Celestia eyes were glimmering and her smile that she had the entire time somehow managed to get even larger almost forcing me to give away the same kind of smile she was giving me.

“Well what are we waiting for lets go.” Celestia announced excitedly as she hoped down from me and began bouncing around madly all over the room.

I laughed at her crazy antics and over excitements but then again she is just a little girl after all.

I told her to wait until I also got her little sister dressed up and after a few minutes of getting her ready and making sure that I was also dressed warmly for this all three of us finally made our way outside and into the nice cold and snowy afternoon day with Luna in my arms and Celestia literally skipping and jumping all the why happily smiling and giggling as she did so.

...................................................................................................................................................................................................

(Celestia’s POV)

"I’m FINALLY GOING OUT INTO THE SNOW OH MY GOD IM SO HYPER DIPER EXITED!” Those were the only thoughts racing through my mind as me, dad and sis were making our why towards the back door.

“I wonder how dad’s garden now looks like.” I thought as all three of us finally took our first steps outside, but what would actually present itself was really something I would have never expected.

My jaw literally dropped at the sight I was presented with, the beautiful garden, the same garden I always play around in with all of its flower, trees, bushes, fountains, small lakes, green hills and its fun mazes all of it was now covered in snow, there was snow just literally everywhere and combine with the rays of the winter sun the frozen pouter around me was glistening and sparkling given the once beautiful green garden that I know so well a very magical and enchanting appearance.

For me it was just breath taking one of the most beautiful things I have ever seen.

I took my first steps into this white sparkly Wonderland and found out that with every step I took the snow underneath my hoof would make this weird but satisfying crunching sound electing a very faint giggle from me every time it did that, I also noticed that I wasn’t freezing up like at the first time the jacket that my dad generously bought for me was really keeping me warm and comfy.

Another thing I saw from the corner of my eyes was that Sir John was also here outside with us just standing a few meters away from me shovelling some snow away from the roads and to the sides, I don’t know why sir John is shovelling the snow away like that but his job here as far as he told me is to keep this place clean and organized so I would guess that this is one of his jobs too.

While I was admire ring the scenery around me I forged to notice that both dad and Luna had pretty much continued their walk and were by now pretty far away from me so I decided to snap out of my trance and to quickly catch up with them, as I was fallowing them both and continued to marvel at all this white beauty around me I began to remember something that dad once told me about the many things you could do with snow and one particular one was somehow sticking out of me “a snowball fight.”

A very mischievous grin started to form around my muzzle as I got the idea of how to get dads attention and in how to start something really fun.

I grabbed the nearest pile of snow with my hoofs and tried my best to create a snowball, after I was done I gave away one final giggle from me as I took aim at my first target.....Dad.

...................................................................................................................................................................................................

(Julius POV)

“Ah it’s nice to finally relax here outside after a long and boring day.” I thought.

I was finally outside with little Luna on my arms and away from all my boring work, meetings and other annoying stuff, just me lulu and whole bunch of frozen sugar all around me.

“Nothing could possible ruin this nice relaxing mo.....”

Before I could even finish my thoughts something very soft and dam cold made contact with the back of my head, spraying snow and ice all over me and Luna.

Luna was happily snuggling my chest and keeping herself warm form the cold outside air, and even though she was wearing her jacket with the hood over her head she still enjoyed pressing her cheeks against my jacket and holding a very dopy smile on her face all until that....object hit me on the back of my head spraying snow all over her face and snapping her out of her relaxing trance.

For a moment I was confused on what it was and where it came from until I turned my head to the direction I thought the snowball was coming from and was only greeted by a snow shovelling John and a very innocent, TO innocent looking Celestia sitting right next to a pile of snow and holding her hoof behind her back in a very suspicious manner, of course I knew exactly who it was but just for the sake of playing nice and the fact that it is her first time I continued to be oblivious.

Somehow I knew that right after I would turn my head Celly would try a second shoot at me and when I did I could actually hear the snow crunching behind me giving me the clue to immediately duck and seeing the snow ball fly over my head and landing somewhere behind some bushes affront of me.

I turned around with a smirk and saw that Celly was already holding another snow ball in her hoof ready to be thrown.

After Celestia noticed that I had caught her in the act she immediately dropped the ball and was looking at me with a very sheepish smile on her face.

I only smiled deviously and saw that Luna was nodding at me having the same idea in her mind as I probably because she knows that it was Celestia,s snowball that destroyed her wonderful snuggle time with me.

I began to grab a handful of the cold white stuff myself and began to form it into a ball.

From the corner of my eye I could see that Celestia’s pupils began to shrink and her eyes going wide in horror as she

watched me creating a snowball much bigger then her own.

Now with the snowball in my hand and me grinning down at her she began to slowly back away but unknown to her escape was futile as I got my arm in throwing position.

I looked over to Luna for her clearance in which she simply nodded, and with that I threw the snowball directly towards poor little Celly.

Celestia didn’t even had time to flinch or react in any way as the snowball managed to hit its target dead centre completely covering the little filly in snow and forcing her to collapse to the ground with her flank first.

Me and Luna were literally laughing at this and even John couldn’t help by producing a smile at this very amusing sight.

For a moment or two I was actually worried that I might have been a little bit too rough on her as she finally poked her head out and had a very dizzy look on her face but thankfully after a few seconds she began to regain her senses and began to puff up her cheeks and she began to happily laugh with us.

After a few minutes of fun and laughter all of us managed to regain our composures and started to calm down.

The first one to smile again was of course Celestia who by now had a very competitive look on her face.

“You know that this means war don’t you dad?” She told me with a wink.

“Oh you wish.” I told her back as I was already making a few new snowballs from a nearby pile.

After all of that the battle began both me and Celestia throwing snowball at each other taking cover behind things and constantly throwing and making more snowballs as the war intensified.

While me and Celly were enjoying our self John was simply standing at the edge of the battlefield holding Luna for me both of them smiling at our friendly battle.

After maybe like a half an hour of us pounding each other mercilessly with frozen projectiles both Celly and I decided a truce and rested our self on a nearby bench were we could regain our breath and dust our self from all this snow still sticking on our bodies.

“That was really fun dad” Celestia told me with a smile as I was helping her getting the snow out of her mane and tail.

“Dad could we maybe do something like this again as long as it is winter?” Celestia asked me.

“Sure sweetie as much as you like.” I answered her with a smile.

“Wait a minute did I just called Celestia sweetie?” I thought to myself in utter surprise, Celestia must have somehow noticed it as I began to feel something pressing itself against my right side and saw that it was Celestia looking up at me giving me a very big smile before nuzzling me and resting her head on my right lap her eyes closed in a very relaxed state.

The only thing I could do was smile back at her and scratching her behind the ears electing a very soft but noticeable giggle from her.

While I was comforting the little filly as we both relaxed on the bench John finally came over with Luna still on his arms, Luna immediately jumped off from John and directly landed on my lap with me being surprised for a bit and for Celestia being cut off from her relaxing moment, Luna lied herself to my left and began to snuggle up against me as I also started to scratch her behind her ears as well.

After comforting both fillies John suddenly began to talk braking my focus from the little Alicorns to him.

“It seems that you are having a good time with your two daughters her Sir Julius, in truth it actually had been quite some time sense I have seen you like this.” Said John.

“Well actual yes sir John, it had been a very long time sense I had the change to relax and enjoy myself like this.” I told him, and in reality I did after all those years I never was really in the mood to do something like this sense the day my parents died, only sense I made that wish and finding these two was I able to steer my life into something better and more worth living for, both Luna and Celestia have given me new strength and confident in my life something I will always be thankful to the two fillies.

“Well there are still a few more hours before sundown maybe you should continue to show Miss Luna and Celestia some more fun activities before the day ends.” John suggested.

And I couldn’t agree more even though Luna didn’t had the chance to participate with me and celly’s snow war simply because she is still a bit too young for that kind of stuff but all the other thinks I already had plan out are easily suited for her age.

After John had said those exact words Celestia’s head suddenly perked up at me with glistening eyes and smile.

“Can we really do more fun things together with you dad?” Celestia asked me with allot of hope and a hint of pleading.

For Celestia being able to play with me is actually a pretty rare thing sense the day I found these two, I could only remember just a few moment were I had literally the time to play with them, sense these two had given me so much confident and strength in my life I was sadly busier than ever before , of course I kept my promised that I made two months ago that I would spend more time with them instead of being away so much but that time was never really spend by playing with them and just having pure fun with their daddy which makes it really understandable that today is a very special day for her because Celestia finally had the chance again to just have Fun with me, to be able to play with the very person she looked up so much, and now here she is again hoping that she could have more fun with me ,just me, her and Luna.

I didn’t know how long I was just sitting there, once again trapped in my own mind and thoughts but when I regain my grasp of reality I saw that Celestia was looking at her hoofs with a very sad expression on her face.

All she wanted was some more fun time with her father and now for not answering her earlier simply because I was again busy with my own mind she thinks now that I don’t want to anymore; I could tell that she had so much Fun having a snowball fight with me, the way she was laughing and smiling throughout our entire game was something I rarely saw on her, she wanted more than just spend more time with me, she wanted to play with me, have fun and just share a good laugh with me and her sister.

At that moment I knew that there were still some more uncharted territories I still had to improve if I wanted to just the type of Father like how my own dad was.

“If she wants to have more playtime with me than I will grand her that wish.” I thought with determination as I began to place one of my hands onto her mane and began to gently stroke it.

Celestia finally looked up at me and I spoke.

“If you really want Celly we can go and try to make a snowman next this time with you sister of course.” I told her with a smile.

Celestia just looks at me for a few minutes until her frown turned into a happy smile and she began to stand on her hind legs resting her font hooves on my shoulder until we were at eye level.

“Really dad?” Celestia asked me with hope.

I simply smiled at her and nodded, but before I could even say something I was forced into a fairly strong hug for her size and was nuzzling my neck wildly.

“Well Sir I think I take my leave them, I still have allot of work to do here.” Said John as he dismissed himself and went off to clear more snow somewhere in the distance, after he was out of sight both Luna and Celestia were looking at me eagerly awaiting me to tell them what I had planned for today.

“You two want to go make a snowman, this time Luna and can help too.” I ask them and before I could even flinch both of them immediately shouted YES into both my ears which to be honest was a bit painful for a few seconds, what really surprised me was that Luna also said yes instate of just mumbling cute sounds or simply nuzzling me.

But before I could even react to any of this Celestia suddenly jumps down from the bench and was just standing in front of me with a very eager expression of her face.

“Come on you two lets go lets go lets go.” Celestia excitedly shouts before she suddenly galloped away ahead of us until she suddenly stopped and turned around with a very sheepish look on her face.

“Wait....how do you make a snowman?” Celestia asked me with a very sheepish smile on her muzzle.

I felt like face palming at that moment but I managed to restrain myself from doing so and just focus what’s at hand here.

Celestia might be a very intelligent girl for her age but sometimes she can get ridiculously clueless without warning.

We simply laugh at her silliness and continued our way to a much more open area where we could do more fun things together.

The rest of the day was really Fun for the two Alicorns as I planned the first thing we did was trying to build a snowman.

The first few minutes of even trying to pile up enough snow for the body was just nothing but a huge mess, every time when Celly and I were almost finished with the body Luna would simply jumped right out the blue and land right at the middle completely collapsing the whole pile of snow and forcing us to do it all over again and again, over time I could easily notice that Celestia was starting to get annoyed by her sister and was at the end telling her to stop doing that but for me to be honest it was just so adorable, I could clearly see that Luna had allot of fun to just simply jumping into a huge pile of snow just like how a kid would love to jump into a pile of leaves during fall session.

But overall all of the three us had allot fun and Celestia was more focused on putting on the details on the snowman after the base was done like giving it arms button and other things you could expect on a snowman, both Luna and Celly were smiling and laughing all the way which even forced me to smile throughout the entire time.

In the end though me and Celly had decided to give Luna the honour to put the last and final piece of our well made snowman by lifting her up onto my arms and for her to place the top hut onto the snowman’s head.

After we were done with the snowman I just stayed there for a few moments admired the work we had done and watching the two fillies happily running circles around our snowman.

There was still a little bit of day light left so I decided to show them the Fun of sliding down a snow covered hill, luckily for us I had a really big one at the other end of my property, I quickly went back to my parents mansion and quickly snatch my old sledge and went back to the two eagerly waiting fillies.

The rest of the day was spend by showing them how to slide across the snow with my old sledge and I could tell that this was Luna favourite part.

Every time when all three of us would slide down the slopes Luna would always laugh and shout the loudest and would always be begging me for more with her cute little eyes and smile, at some point I even let those two fillies use the slide without me in which Celestia was a bit sceptic and also afraid to do but Luna in the other hand was not even worried the slightest the only thing that was going through her mind was ”Just want to slide some more” judging by how she was hoping up and down around my old sledge.

But after a few tries Celestia managed to get rid of her slight fear and began to enjoy herself with her sister sliding down the slopes while I was standing at the base happily watching as these two fillies are having the time of their life.

But eventually the day ended and we were forced to head back inside after the air outside got even more coldly and uncomfortable.

On our way back Luna was once again resting on my arms and nuzzling her head close to my chest in hopes of keeping herself warm from the outside air, half the way through Celestia who was walking beside me turned her head to me and began to ask me something.

“Dad, could we maybe do something like this again tomorrow?” Celestia asked me innocently.

“Of course we can Celly.” I answered her with a smile.

After hearing this she began to skip around and bounce the rest of the way and almost tripping when we arrived to the back entrance

The rest of the evening was spend in affront the fireplace at the living room, John had brought some tea and both fillies were playing tag all around the living room slipping through tables couches and other form of furniture’s.

It was once again snowing outside making the atmosphere inside our home even more comfy and welcoming, while I was sitting there alone on my couch enjoying my tea and slowly dozing off I started feel something nudging me on my legs and saw that it was both Lulu and Celly standing there affront of me with Celeatia holding a book in her mouth both smiling up at me.

“Dad, could you maybe read this book for us?” Celestia ask in a very sweet tone.

I took the book from her and was pretty surprised after I read the front title.

“The Hobbit by j.r.r tolkien.” I thought as I was looking back at the two fillies and saw that they were still smiling at me waiting for me to answer their request.

“Well why not.” I told myself in my mind as I nodded for the two fillies to sit beside me.

Of course both Celly and Lulu were overjoyed to hear that I would read them a story and immediately hoped up onto the couch and cuddled them self close to me.

And thats how the rest of the evening was spend with me reading for them while enjoying a cup of nice hot chocolate that John had brought.

It didn’t took long before both Celly and Lulu started to get a bit drowsy until both of them started to slowly close their eyes and rest their heads onto my lap.

Seeing this I decided to close the book and to call it a day and began to slowly stroke both fillies to help them drift into sleep much easier, both began to smile cutely in their sleep forcing me to sprout a small smile of my own.

I was going to carry both fillies to bed right after they would fall asleep but seeing them already sleeping so peacefully and happily right beside me made me cancel my idea.

“I guess it doesn’t hurt to sleep here in the living room for once.” I thought plus I can also remember that this couch can be expanded almost turning into an actual bed.

After doing that I carefully made myself comfortable without disturbing the two sleeping fillies, the fire was still burning giving the room a nice warm and relaxing atmosphere easily lulling me into a relax state and the feeling of getting sleepy.

I finally began to close my eyes and with the combination of the cracking sounds coming from the fireplace and the soft sound of wind blowing outside it didn’t took long before I was being dragged into a deep peaceful sleep after a long, exhausting and interesting day.

Chapter 6: Family bonding

/Chapter 6: Family bonding/

“Big sis are you asleep.......sis are you still sleeping?” Where the first words I heard as I slowly and lazily began to wake up.

“Mhmm...What is it Luna I’m sleeping here.” I lazily answered the voice that I thought belongs to Luna as I slowly began to open my eyes.

The first sight greeting me was a very unfamiliar looking ceiling which was a bit concerning to me for a few second until I realize that I was in my own room or to be honest our room.

We been here with dad now for 2 years and yesterday we celebrated our birthday with dad and Sir John, dad had decided to mark the day he found us as our birthday which of course makes sense, dad also found out that we are actually much older than we first thought and according to dad it turns out judging by our behaviour and body size that I am actually around 6 years old and my sister Luna about 4.

I really don’t know how exactly dad managed to figure it out but in the end it really didn’t matter so much anymore sense we were already celebrating our birthday anyway.

For our birthday dad actually got me my very own laptop, I don’t know exactly why dad would give me such a high tech device but I was still really happy and thankful for actually getting one for me.

He told me that I could use the internet as a learning tool sense I pretty much always stick my nose into books anyway.

Dad had shown me how to use and operate it, showing me sites I can visit for knowledge or Entertainment and told me of sites that I should not visit simply for reason that there are bad for me to even take a look at.

In all it very much took me a while to figure it out but in the end I pretty much managed to understand it and had allot of fun watching silly video of silly guys on a site called youtube.

For my Sister Luna dad bought her an entire army of plushies made from different animals and creatures including ones called angry birds or something like that.

I found it to be absolutely adorable when I saw her jumping deep into the pile and then popping her head out on completely different places.

All in all it was a very fun day for all of us Luna was having fun with her personal Zoo and daddy showed me how to properly use and operate my new personal computer.

But that was yesterday and now I’m am her sleeping or trying to sleep after Luna woke me up.

I finally turned my head to the direction over where I thought my little sister is and the annoyed expression I had just a few moment ago quickly vanished as I first looked at her and had no choice but to feel sympathy for her even though she waked me in the middle of the night.

“Sis what’s wrong.” I ask with great worry.

Looking at my little sister I could easily tell that she was crying and shaking and looking at me with one of the most hearth braking expressions I had ever seen on her precious face.

She looks so afraid, so shocked and scared, something I have never seen on my little sister, I had this urges to move over to her and in brace her into a protective hug but decided not to simply because in the state she was in I would guess that my sudden move towards her would scare her even more and I didn’t wanted to make her feel even worse than she already feels.

“Sis....I..I..had a terrible....nightmare.” Luna finally answered me with soaps between every word.

“Nightmares? What kind of nightmare would make Lulu look so frightened.” I thought with great concern.

She was about to cry again until I finally decided that it was time to act, I wrapped my arms around her and embraced her in a caring and comfortable hug, she immediately began to cry into my shoulder while I was holding her close to me in my protective embrace.

We stayed like this for a few more minutes until I felt that she had finally stopped crying, I continued to comfort her by gently stroking her mane just like our father does it and humming a nice sweet song that our dad used to play for us when we were still very young .

After a while I could feel that Luna had completely calm down and that it was ok to let her go but I quickly reclined that idea and simply continued to hold her a little bit longer just to make sure she was really ok.

“Are you ok now sis.” I asked her softly in which Luna only slightly nodded.

“I want to go back and sleep with dad.” Luna told me in a quiet whisper and I could totally understand her, sense for a few weeks dad thought that it was ok now that the two of us could go and get our own room to use and to sleep in.

Back then I thought it was a really great idea for us to have our own room, it would just be me an Lulu in one room and have the possibility to do whatever we want in there, dad of course gave me the responsibility to watch over my sister sense we are no longer sleeping with him and of course I happily accepted that sense I wanted to show that I can finally be more responsible than I was in the past.

In the first few night Luna was actually pretty scared with the idea to sleep alone without dad beside her and to be honest I was also feeling a bit uneasy with the idea as well but dad had reassured us that there was nothing to be scared at and that our room was just right next to his.

All in all the first few night were in truth pretty scary for both me and Lulu but in the end I managed to quickly get used to it and quickly adapted to the feeling on not having dad close to us but Luna in the other hand is still not feeling quiet well not having dad close to her to cuddle with during the night and to tell the truth I can pretty much understand her.

When we sleep Luna would always use me as her cuddling object and of course I would always gladly accept it, warping my hoofs around her and holding her close in a caring and loving embrace telling her that there is nothing for her to be afraid off.

“I wanna go back to daddy.” Luna repeated.

I just decided to let her go and told her to fallow me, after exiting our room and slowly opening dads own door me and Luna carefully stepped inside, I wasn’t sure if dad would be mad at us for waking him up in the middle of the night but I knew that only dad could bring her back to sleep after a nightmare so I really had no choice too, I told Luna to wait and went to the other side of the bed were dad is and slowly began to poke his face to try and wake him up.

“Dad....daddy could you...ehm..please wake up.” I quietly whisper into his ears.

I was actually quiet hesitant to wake him up in the middle of the night sense I have never ever done something like ever before (except that one night last year) and I wasn’t sure how dad will react but before I could even try again dad suddenly began to stir taking me completely by surprise and forcing me to hit the ground with a small yelp.

Dad suddenly opened his eyes and began to look at me.

“Celly why are you here?” Dad asked me in a gorgy voice.

I simply looked at him with a sheepish smile on my muzzle before it was time for me to say something.

“I’m so sorry for waking you dad but I just... “But before I could even continue with whatever I was going to say dad suddenly sits up from his bed and began to look at me with a very sleepy expression.

“Luna had a nightmare doesn’t she?” Dad asked me.

“How did you know that Dad?” I asked dad with a surprised expression

“She is standing right behind you.” Dad answered me.

And in truth Luna was actually really standing behind me with a very pleading look on her face, I didn’t even recognize that she was behind me in the first place how she managed to get from the other side of the bed over were I’m standing is unknown to me, but now she was here so I guessed that it was ok now.

I was once again trying to say something but this time I was beaten by Luna.

“Dad....I had a...terrible nightmare...can...can I sleep her with you for tonight?” Luna asked in both a sad and pleading tone.

“Sure you can sweetie.” Dad answered with a smile.

And I had no choice but to smile too, right after dad said those words Luna sad expression quickly changed into a big happy smile, she didn’t hesitated and quickly jump up onto dads bed and immediately snuggle herself close to him.

“Great, everything went well and I didn’t had to do or say much.” I thought with a happy smile.

I told both dad and Luna good night and was about to go and leave the room until I was stopped by dad calling for me.

“You know Celly you can also sleep here tonight if you want, being all alone there in your room could easily turn into a lonely and scary experience for your age.” Dad suggested me.

I was really happy for him to say that and of course I immediately accepted.

I didn’t waste any time and quickly galloped over to him and jumping onto his bed right next to Luna and made myself comfortable by snuggling close to dad as well.

“Thanks dad.” I said with a happy smile.

“Thanks for what?” Dad asked confused which I find quiet cute on him.

“For letting us spend the night with you.” I answered him with a smile, dad always acts a bit funny when he his sleepy and I could only slightly giggle at his funny behaviour.

“Good night dad I love you.” I sweetly tell him as I began to make myself comfortable between my dad and sis.

For a moment there I was a bit confused in why dad didn’t answered me until I heard a very faint but noticeable snoring sound coming from behind me and when I turned my head to its direction I saw that dad was already somehow pretty much asleep and surprisingly so was Luna, I could only chuckle at this funny event and decided that I should also try and get some shut eye as well.

It didn’t took long for me to finally drift off to sleep as only wishing that Luna and generally all of us would have pleasant dreams for the rest of the night.

...................................................................................................................................................................................................

(Next morning)

I once again woke up with a warm feeling invading my face and instantly forcing me to cover my head with my blankets and giving away a very annoyed groan at the sudden disturbance until I realized that it was the morning sun at which I was annoyed at.

“Wait did I just groaned during morning.” I thought surprised, usually I would always happily greet the morning at the first moment I would wake up.

“I guess there is always a first.” I muttered.

I started to rub my eyes and stretch my arms and was about to climb down from bed when suddenly something very big and soft hit me on the side of my head causing me to tumble down to side of the bed instate of simply jumping down as I had in mind.

After getting rid of my dizziness and getting back on my hoof I quickly grabbed whatever hit me and saw that it was one of Luna’s plushies I quickly turned my head to the direction I think it came from and this time I got another one of Luna’s stuff toys right on my face once again forcing me to hit the carped floor with and audible thump.

“Take that you monster me and my army loyal animals will stop you right here and now.” Luna shouted.

When I regained myself for a second time I began to glare at my little sister.

“Lulu stop throwing your toys at me.” I shouted back and only got a 3rd plush thrown at me as an answer.

This time I managed to swiftly doge it and poked my head back out from behind my cover and sticking my tongue out at her.

“Nanananana missed me.” I mocked only to get another one right on my horn.

I looked back at her with a fierce glare and saw that my sis was standing there on the other side of the room with literally a whole army of her stuffed toys and plushies.

I looked to the side of me and saw a whole bunch of different size pillows laying all over across dads emperor size bed, a very wicked smile started to form on my very sinister face as a Idea popped into my head in how I can get me little sister back.

I grabbed a nearby pillow and took aim at my target throwing it with all I got and hitting it with almost pin point accuracy.

I could only laugh as my poor sister fell backwards and disappeared into her pile of stuffed animals.

She popped her head back out after a few seconds with a very annoyed glare on her face and me just simply sticking my tongue out in a very playful fashion.

“The enemy is strong after all, we shall not go down so easily.” Luna shouted

“You have underestimated me, I will gain victory.” I shouted back with a competitive grin on my face.

We stared each other for one last time until the battle for Honour, glory and who can throw the most stuff to one another began.

...................................................................................................................................................................................................

(Julius POV)

I came back inside after having a nice and relaxing stroll outside and taking in some very much needed fresh air to start the day.

I was the first to wake up this morning while the two fillies next to me were still peacefully slumbering on.

After doing my morning rituals like as always and exiting my bathroom I saw that my bed was missing someone and only Celly was still curled up inside my blankets while her sister was nowhere in sight.

I was about to call her name but then Luna suddenly came back with a bunch of her stuff toys in her toll, she saw me and immediately dropped everything and quickly runs to me and asking me to pick her up in which I of course comply.

After nuzzling me a bit and saying her good mornings she jumped down from me and continued to bring toy after toy from there room to my room why she would do that I had no idea but I just simply decided to let her and made my why outside to get my senses awake and to stretch out a bit before breakfast and now I’m going back passing through countless doors and hallways towards my room.

After finally reaching the door of room I started to hear some sort of ruckus behind it making me wonder on “what the heck is going on in there.”

When I slowly opened the door to my room and stepped inside the only thing greeting me was a complete and total chaos of stuff toys and pillow covering the floor of my room at every corner, other things like vase decoration, expensive figurines or old collections from the days of my Fathers travels were either knocked down from their shelf’s and tables or just simply shattered into tiny pieces I could even see that one of the curtains of my window have been completely ripped down from their positions and that my miniature model of the solar system was totally unrecognisably broken.

When Luna and Celestia saw me entering the room and me looking at them with a shocked expression both Luna and Celly immediately dropped whatever they were holding and began to look at the floor in shame.

Celly took a look around my room and probably saw it for the first time in how much damage they have cost by turning my room into a disaster zone.

After seeing in how chaotic my room looked and how many things were either scattered around the floor or just downright broken into pieces Celestia then slowly turned her head to me with a very scared and pleading expression.

“Dad....I...I can explain.” Celestia began with a hint of fear behind her voice.

I couldn’t even answer her sense I was too occupied with the look of my room and the thoughts of how long it would take me to clean this up.

I was scratching my eyebrows in how these two fillies could cause so much chaos and damage in just a 30 minutes was actually more astonishing to me instate of shocking.

“Dad...I...well...uhmm...Dad please don’t be mad at Luna it was all my idea and she had nothing to do with any of this, if someone is going to be punished it should be me.” Celestia told me in with a very sad look.

At that moment I was snapped back from my thinking and back to reality and was surprised that she would lie and take all the blame to herself in hopes to spare her little sister from the possible scolding and shouting she thinks that might happen.

For ones I knew that it was in fact Luna who started this sense she is “in a lack of a better word” the wild one from the two while Celestia was mostly always calm and behaving and would never do such rush or crazy thinks like her sister would.

I started to walk over to the both of them and passing by Luna I saw that she was looking at her sister in complete disbelieve for aiming the blame all to herself, than she looked at me and her expression quickly changed into a guilty one probably trying to tell me that it was her and not her sister who started this but quickly closed her mouth before she could even say anything probably out of fear and simply watched me go past her and towards her big sister.

As I reached Celestia on the other side of the room and meet her gaze up close she immediately looked away from me with her ears dropped to the side of her head and her eyes shut tight in fear probably waiting for me to shouting at her for turning my room into a battlefield.

But of course I’m not that type a guy and I could never be mad at them no matter what they do.

I simply kneeled down towards her and placed my hand on her on her head, for a second there she flinched but then she began to turn her head back at me and I could finally see her teary face, I didn’t even know that she had started to cry but she did and I always hated to see her like this, it would always break my hearth to see her cry or just being simply unhappy.

I simply continued to stroke her mane affectingly also making sure to scratch her behind the ears.

Celestia simply stares at me with wide open but sad eyes while still dripping tears down her cheeks and not saying or doing anything.

“Dad...your...you’re not mad at me?” she asked in a shaky voice.

I simply shacked my head to tell her that I wasn’t mad in the slightest.

“But...but we completely ruined your room...we broke allot of valuable thinks...all of your stuff?” She told me again with a look of disbelieve.

While still stroking her mane and scratching her behind her ears I answered her.

“No matter what you or Luna do I can never be mad at either of you.” I told her with a caring smile.

Celestia was still looking at me in complete disbelieve and I could tell that Luna was doing the same thing behind me in how silent she is.

For a few seconds there was nothing, nothing at all just absolute silence until out of nowhere Celestia tackled me into a hug, but not a happy hug as I could tell as she began to cry into my chest.

“No dad no....please you have to punish me please.” I heard Celestia pleading me while crying into my chest.

To say that I was shocked is pronouncing it the easy why.

“Celestia begging me to be mad at her?” Were the only thoughts running through my head but those were quickly broken when my poor little Celly started to talk again.

“I made a promise to myself that I would be the best I can be to you, to be helpful to you and try to be supportive.....but all I have ever done so far is to make things harder for you for most of the time....and now I even managed to completely destroy your room because of my stupid antics...I’m so sorry dad...so sorry.” Celestia cried into my chest.

There was only one thing in that moment my instincts told me to do, I gave her a slight kiss on her head above her eyes (avoiding the horn of course) and gently continued to stoke her mane softly.

That one action of me seemed to have broken Celestia from her misery as she slowly began to raise her head to meet my gaze.

“It’s all right Celly there is no reason for you to apologize your just young a filly with allot to learn and to understand, It’s mostly normal for your age to be so hyper and I know that you are trying your best to be helpful to me and for that I can only be thankful to you.” I told her with a smile and making my point that I wasn’t mad at her for the slightest.

Once again Celestia was looking at me in utter shock and disbelieve and not really sure of what to say or do.

“B..but Dad your...”She began but I quickly hushed her by placing my finger on her muzzle.

“Well yes you two destroy allot of thinks here in my room and mostly managed to completely trash this place, but there is one thing you seem to forget here.” I told her.

Celestia just tilted her head to the side with a questionable look on her face after I said that and that was my signal to continue.

“I’m filthy stinking rich so whatever you possible break or destroy here I can easily replace them without even trying.” I answered her.

“I just hope that you two will learn from these mistakes and avoid them in the future.” I added.

For a few second there was silence until out of nowhere Luna suddenly jumped onto my back and began to hug the back of my neck with great enthusiasm.

I was about to tell her to maybe lessen her grip on my neck a bit until I felt something hit my chest again.

When I looked down I saw that it was Celestia again but this time she was hugging me from happiness instate of sorrow or guilt judging by the smile on her face.

All I could do again was stroke her and placing Luna from my back next to her sister so I could better pet her as well, Celestia suddenly stopped nuzzling me and began to speak with her face still buried into my chest.

“Dad no matter how hard we make it for you sometimes or how many mistakes we do I just want to say that we will always be sorry for our mistake.” Celestia told me in sweet gently voice.

“And thank you for being so kind and forgiving to us.”Celestia quietly added.

I was once again stunned by Celestia’s words, the fact that she cares so much for me even thought we are completely different beings is always so hearth warming to me and I can tell that Luna was thinking the same thing even thought she was mostly too shy to fully admit it herself.

Celestia must have noticed my silenced as she began to slowly get up on her hind legs and placed her front hoof against my shoulder for support and what happened next was literally something I would have never excepted.

Celestia softly kissed me on my right cheek staying like that for a few seconds and then slowly backing up while smiling at me all the way.

I was just sitting there on the floor with a complete dumfounded face my mind completely blank from any thought or actions.

This was the first time ever Celly kissed me and by looking at her sister at the left I saw that she was also looking at her sister with wide eyes.

Celestia only giggle at my expression and began to say something.

“Why are you so surprised dad isn’t that what good daughters do to their daddies, I saw it in TV once I thought I might give it a try.” Celestia told me with a big smile and a little wink.

She suddenly kissed me again this time on the left cheek which immediately released me from my surprised state.

She smiled when I finally look at her again for the first time sense she kissed me.

I didn’t knew how to feel my mind was a complete cluster fuck of different emotions and other thinks that were arguing how to react or to respond, the only thing I knew was the look Celestia was giving me.

The whole time as I was just sitting there Celestia was just patiently waiting for me her smile never vanishing from her cute little face even Luna at this point was just smiling at me with the same energy as her sister.

That was all I needed to know, I quickly grabbed both fillies into my arms and began to hug them like I have never hug them before, both fillies were doing the same thing while nuzzling me and giggling happily into my arms.

After a few moment of emotional bonding Luna suddenly began to remind us about something that we somehow managed to forgot in all of this.

“Ahm...Dad what about your room and all the stuff we broke here.” Luna suddenly pointed out.

I took another all around look at my room and was once again struck by a sudden feeling of dread sense John wasn’t here today which easily means that I have to clean this mess up all by myself which could easily take a whole freaking day.

Celestia must have seen my frown expression and began to nudge one of my arms with her muzzle to try to get my attention, I looked over at her and saw her giving me a sad smile.

“Well...we could help you clean this up if you want us too, we were the ones who did this in the first place anyways.” Celestia suggested while rubbing her hoof sheepishly.

I was about to think if the idea to let them help me or not was a good one but before I could even get far with my thoughts I was nudged by Celestia once again.

“Please Dad we want to help, we were the ones who completely trashed your room in the first place and we want to at least help you clean up our own mistakes.” Celestia Added.

“Are you two sure you want to help me with this you don’t have to if you don’t want too.” I asked them.

Without saying anything both Luna and Celestia suddenly got up on their hoof formed a line and began to salute me with a very determined look on their faces.

I only found it absolutely adorable to see these two in military stance affront of me and it was then that I made my decision to let them help me because I knew that with thinks like these Luna and especially Celly can get very much thick-headed and would never stop asking me until I let them.

“Well if you two are so determined to help me clean up your mess than I guess its ok.” I told them.

“The first thing you two can do is to for you Luna to pick up your stuffed army and just bring them back to your room and for you Celly to simply pick up the mountain of pillows and put them back from where you got them.” I instructed them.

“Aye aye Captain.” Both Luna and Celly Shouted with great enthusiasm.”

And so the rest of the day was spend trying to clean out my completely trashed room and putting things that were not broken back to their original places.

At one point after awhile Celly had told me that she had found something that looked like a broken marble figurine of beautiful dolphin, I told her that it used to be my mothers and was the only piece in here that was actually irreplaceable.

Celestia of course told me that she is extremely sorry for breaking it and me telling her that it was ok sense I was way too much attached to it anyway and that it was finally time for me to just move on.

It only took us a few hours to get my room back to normal (mostly normal) and without the help of both my lovely fillies (daughters) it might have actually may have took a whole day.

In the end both me and the two fillies were pretty much exhausted and spend the rest of the evening together in the living room watching a nice little movie on the TV (kid friendly of course) with Luna and Celly like most of the time snuggling close to me as there watched with me.

“You know Dad we actual had a pretty fun time cleaning up with you today.” Celestia suddenly says.

“You had fun for cleaning up my room?” I asked surprised.

Celestia of course smiled at me and nodded before placing her head back onto my lap.

“Everything we do together is always fun.” Celestia added before for some reason falling asleep right after that.

It really warms my hearth to hear her say that to me making me fully understand in how truly lucky I am to have these two wonderful fillies with me.

“I guess with today’s event we actually managed to grow even closer as a family than ever before.” I thought happily as I simply continued to watch for the rest of the evening with two little adorable fillies sleeping peacefully on my lap.

Chapter 7: First Friend

Authors note: Sorry that this chapter took much longer than expected for 3 good reasons.

I had allot of problems writing this chapter for some reason, it was difficult for me to find the right words and inspirations to work with so I had allot of moments were I just didn't know what to write.
I was pretty busy so I didn't had allot of time to write anyway.
My internet was busted for almost a whole week which also hindering me to get this chapter out much earlier than planed.

I will try to get chapters out a little bit faster now but I cant make any promises on that, but whatever lets just get on with this chapter.

/Chapter 7: First Friend/

“Stupid traffic.” I thought out loud as I was sitting in my car waiting for the traffic light to finally go green.

Yesterday me and my two fillies were mostly busy trying to get my room back to shape after Luna and Celly pretty much trashed it in their little plushie and pillow war.

My plan for today was to drive over to the Mall and to get some basic thinks like a new table lamp or a bed watch but to also get some few groceries simply because I am all out of tea.

Some people would maybe think why I wouldn’t just order all this stuff or send someone else like John to go get these things for me, well the answer is very simple it gives me a perfect excuse to leave the mansion for ones and a while and into the outside world.

While I was still waiting for the accursed traffic light to go finally green I automatically started to think about Luna and Celestia.

It had already had been two years sense these two came into my life and sense that time they have never even once left the mansions property and stepped beyond the walls and gates even thought the property was like a size of a Olympic park.

I really don’t want them to grow up by only knowing the world from the TV books or internet, I want them to be able to go out into the world to be free just like everybody else and maybe even make some friends along the way instate of just me and John, but there is one problem with my wishes, Both Luna and Celestia are two talking winged Unicorns right out from a children’s story book, those two shouldn’t even exist and I have no idea how the world would react if these two would ever be seen.

As I was thinking about the future of my two little fillies I was suddenly interrupted by the sounds of car horns blowing from behind me.

“Move it kid I don’t have all day you know.” I hear someone shout behind me.

I snapped out and saw that the lights were already green and that the drivers behind me were telling me to finally move, and I did just that driving away and to the direction of the Mall.

“I have to think about this again later.” I thought as I continued my drive towards my destination.

....................................................................................................................................

(Celestia’s POV)

“Well that was the last one.” I huffed with exhaustion as I dragged the last bag of trash we collected from dad’s room to the outside.

Dad had told me that It would be better to wait for John’s return and let him do all of this hard and heavy work for me but I still felt incredible guilty for what me and Luna had done and I begged dad to let me carry (or drag, these bags were mighty heavy) them outside.

After many attempts of pleading and puppy eyes Dad finally agreed to let me at least try and told me that I should be careful and not strain myself to much.

Of course I was really happy to hear him say that but I was also very sad to her that dad was going into town again which means leaving us behind here all alone, I don’t know why but I always start to miss him greatly every time he leaves even when dad always tells us that it would only be for a short while.

Just like now even thought he only left about 15 min ago I already started to feel me wishing that he would just be here with us, Whenever dad is around us we would always feel safe and happy, protected and cared for, it make us feel joyful and lucky to have him as our guardian as our father.

I let out one finally sight before pushing the last bags towards the rest of the pile and making my why back inside, as I was making my towards our room my thoughts immediately began to go back to dad and the wonderful two years we have been in his care, all the fun, all the laughter, and all the things we have learned, sure there were moments too were things just didn’t happened as planned just like what we did yesterday, but whenever we did something horrible wrong dad would always stay calm and easily forgive us without any shouting or punishments.

I don’t know how Luna views are but for me he is the best Daddy ever, I don’t care if we for some reason look so completely different compared to dad I really don’t care at all he is my daddy and I love him no matter what.

While being trapped in my own thoughts I completely forget to notice that I somehow managed to walk past my own room door.

I just scratched my head at that and simply walk a few meters back to towards my door.

The first thing seeing is my sister Luna being once again occupied by a piece of paper and a box of crayons, she saw me and happily waved at me while I did the same.

I quickly went to my drawer to get myself a comfy little pink shirt sense it was actually a bit chilly out there and quickly put it on,

After tying my mane and tail in to into ponytails (yeah ironic I know) and making sure that everything looks fine affront the mirror.

I told my sister that I would be outside at the front garden if she ever needed me and then made why through the long corridors again and back outside.

While I stepped outside and into the midday sun I was immediately assaulted by the scent of exotic and beautiful flowers and fauna around me.

“Mhmm I really like the smell of these flowers around here.” I happily thought to myself as I could only admire the beautiful batches of flowers all over the front garden.

I don’t know really but I seem too really like the wonderful scent of all these exotic flowers and plants that dad has in his garden it’s really a shame that john doesn’t allow me to pick them up and maybe even try to make a beautiful flower crown out of them, but if john says no than I can easily resist the urge to maybe pick them and besides I think that these flowers are far too beautiful to be picked anyway.

It’s also a real shame that these flowers would die off soon anyway sense it’s the start of winter again.

My mind immediately went back to dad and in how I would wish that he would just come back as soon as possible but before I could even resume my little fantasies I was interrupted by a butterfly AGAIN landing right on the tip of my nose, unlike the last time (yup I can learn to) I just simply stared at it for maybe like a few minutes until I decided to maybe say or do something.

“Hi I’m Celestia.” I happily greeted the butterfly on my muzzle, of course I didn’t expected to get any form of responses but for whatever reason the little butterfly began to flutter its wings right after I introduced myself to it taking me a bit by surprised but eventually receiving a kind smile from me.

“Do you want to maybe play hide and seek?” I asked the butterfly with a smile in which it fluttered its wings again.

“Ok I hide and you seek ok.” I told the little butterfly and I could have sworn that I even saw it nods its tiny head right after I said that.

The little butterfly flew away and I quickly went for a hiding spot behind some trees and benches and made sure nothing from me was visible, I started to giggle a bit and thinking that the little butterfly would never find me here but just under a few second of hiding I started to feel something itchy on the tip of my nose and realize that it was the same butterfly.

“Uhm....ok.” I mumbled in surprise with no idea how fast he managed to find me.

“Well I guess it’s my turn than huh.” I simply announce as I let the butterfly fly away to hide from me while I close my eyes and counted to 10.

....................................................................................................................................

(Julius POV)

“Well this is going nowhere.” I thought bitterly as I was stuck at the end of a very long line towards the cash register for almost 15 min without moving, for some reason the cash register somehow managed to break down right after I went into the line and now these idiots over there are trying to get it to work again while me and a bunch of other people are still stuck here, oh and did I ever mention that this store only has one operating cash register.

“Well at least I got what I originally wanted here.” I thought with a slight sense of accomplishment.

After getting some few groceries and other minor thinks at the Mall I went into this particular store to just buy a simple bed lamp and a new alarm clock and now I’m wasting 15 min of my life standing here just so I can go and pay them.

While standing there innocently and minding my own business right out of nowhere something hits me right into my back with enough force to lose my gip on my items and dropping them to the floor.

“Oh jeez I’m so sorry here let me get those for you.” A very panicked voice said from behind me as I was still trying to understand what the heck just happened here.

“Here you go sorry for bumping into you mister I wasn’t really paying attention to where I was going because I was looking at my phone and.....”

When I first had a look at the guy who bumped into me I saw a very young man probably the same age as me around 19 or so.

The moment the guy saw me his eyes went wide in surprise and he stayed like that for a couple of seconds.

“Are...are you Julius Corness head of one of the worlds largest Corparations?” He suddenly asked me.

“Uhh...I guess I am.” I casually answered

His eyes went wide again in surprise for a moment until he suddenly began to shake my hand violently.

“Wow what is such a famous and rich man like you doing here?” He asked me

“Buying stuff.” I simply answered him.

“So just out of curiosity who were you calling on your cell phone if you don’t mind me asking.” I began trying to maybe start a conversation to help me pass the time here.

“Just my little brother nothing to private.” The guy said affront of me.

The two of us simple started talking throughout the entire time while waiting patiently on the back of the line, in the end I managed to know that his name is Matt Keiser a former college student from Munich.

I asked him how he could possibly be a FORMER College student when he is just 19 years old and he told me that he was a A grade student all in all, and thanks to his very rapid progress he was allowed to take the exams much, much earlier and just graduated just 2 months.

As far as he told me the course he took was accounting and for almost a month sense graduating he spend most of his time trying to look for a job without any luck so far and he is in a hurry too.

He told me just right after a few months away to his graduation his father died from a long term illness.

Even thought his uncle possesses his own bakery it was mostly his father that helped the family financially and sense his death he and the rest of his family had to struggle for a few months trying to get money to pay of allot of bills.

After his quick graduation he immediately tried to find a job to help his family with these problems but never had any luck finding any even thought of his talents.

I also tried to asked if his mother was ok but he quickly told me that this was simply a subject that he really didn’t want to talk about it.

It really depressed me to hear that from him because it automatically reminded me of my own rough life many years ago after I lost my own parents.

I of course told him also of my own predicament and over our conversation we started to slowly relate and understand each other as our exchange of words went on.

After all of this I began to realize that the line had started to move again and after a while the both of us managed to pay for the items we had and made our way towards a fast food restaurant, I insisted to pay for everything sense he really hadn’t much money on him anyway and we began to talk again mostly about his employment problems and how hard it is for him to keep his little brother and granduncle on the line sense his father died.

“So you’re looking for a job is that right?” I asked him.

“Uhm yes..yes I am, as I already explained...why.” Matt asked me.

“And your studied accounting right?” I asked him again.

“Yes.” He answered me.

“Well I can easily give you a position if you want.” I casually told him while fiddling around with a lone French fries.

There was a moment of silence after that with matt simple staring at me and me eating the one French fires I was playing around with earlier until he slowly started to blink his eyes and started to speak.

“Really you can get me a position because that would be really great, but I already tried to get a job in one of your offices and there rejected.” He told me

I really don’t know why my executives didn’t immediately hired such an excellent and intelligent guy but just as always it was up to me to correct there dumb decisions and fix them by doing things myself.

“Well I can easily get you a very nice position right away and for the rejection don’t worry I am the boss so whatever I say goes.” I told him with a friendly smile.

Really, I’m mean wow that would solve so many problems for me in an instant thank you sire Julius. He responded to me with excitement.”

“No problem and please just call me Julius without the sir crap.” I simply told him.

“But again many thanks.” I answered me with a smile.

“No problem.” I answered him.

“Well than let’s go to my place and get some small paperwork done and to find a perfect occupation for you.” I announced as the two of us finished up our meals and made our way to the exit and out towards the parking lots.

Once close to the exit Matt suddenly stops in realization with his hands on his head.

“Wait I don’t have a car or anything I came here with the city bus.” He suddenly told me when we made it to the exit of the mall.

“Don’t worry we can get there with my car.” I simply told him.

“Really, because..well I don’t want to be a burden or anything and....” He protested but I cut him off before he could finish his sentence.

“Nonsense it’s absolutely fine,” I told him as we made our way towards my black Mercedes.

We got in and I drove out of the parking lot and out into the main roads towards the direction of my home.

....................................................................................................................................

(Celestia’s POV)

“Haha found you.” I shouted as I managed to once again find my little butterfly.

I have been playing with my little friend here for almost 2 hours and for the most part it was really fun for me too but it was also pretty bit exhausting how he always find me in just under a few minutes and how it takes me at least more than that is actually a bit unfair to me.

I decided to lay down on the grass for a bit after a long and tiring game of hide and seek and simply gaze up towards the beautiful blue and cloudless sky above me.

I slowly began to close my eyes in an attempted to maybe dose off a bit but that idea was quickly kicked off of my mind as I started to feel something landing on the tip of my nose, as I opened my eyes again I could see that it is my butterfly friend.

I only smiled at him as he was once again using my nose as a landing platform to sit on.

“Well I’m not really sure if you can understand me or not but I had a really nice time playing hide and seek with you.” I told the little butterfly with a sweet smile.

My little insect friend only fluttered his wings in response which is always cute to look at.

I don’t know how but over the course of our little playtime I actually slowly started to understand him a bit, being able to better read his movements and being better in guessing in what he is trying to say.

I really don’t know how but I somehow just do for some reason.

But it really doesn’t matter to me anyway because I pretty much gain a new friend besides my dad and sis even though my new friend now is a cute little butterfly.

After a few minutes of laying there on the grass with my little butterfly friend happily sitting on the tip of my nose I decided to get back up and to walk around for a bit.

As I was walking around the front garden and once again admiring the beautiful scenery around me my attention was suddenly drawn towards the front gate.

I steadily trotted over there and simply stared beyond the iron bars and into the distant city and lands around it.

It really makes you curious to think what might lay out there in the big open world, I have never ever stepped outside these gates or walls of this place sense the day dad found us and to be honest I really don’t care.

All I or we need is for dad to be there for us, it really makes to different to us if the outside world is open or closed to us, as long as we have dad with us everything will be ok.

But still I can’t help to wonder what may lay out there beyond the boundaries of our home and out there in the big open world, to be able to view all of these wondrous things with my own two eyes and not only see them inside books or the internet.

I could see that from behind the gate that right next to it is a road going down the hill towards some houses down at the bottom and on the other side I could see the road continuing further up the hill and then disappearing somewhere into some woods behind my home.

I only sighted while looking out into a big open world that I can’t explore, I decided to turn around and to walk back into the mansion to get myself something to drink but as I was making my way back inside I started to get this strange feeling that someone was watching me someone completely different that wasn’t dad my sis or John.

I actually felt myself a bit creped out by that feeling sense it was the first time ever I felt it.

“Oh oh this can’t be someone friendly can it” I thought to myself.

I gulped and slowly turned my head back toward the direction I came from and what I saw was both startling and surprising at the same time.

Right there almost out of nowhere on the other side of the gate was a little human boy probably the same age as me and looking at me with the same wonder and curiosity as I am.

I had no idea where this stranger suddenly came from judging from the fact that I didn’t saw anyone earlier when I was looking out the main gate but it really didn’t matter to me sense he was here now staring at me while I was staring back at him.

The boy in front of me had black hair and brown eyes and was at least twice the size I am.

He was wearing what looked like a red shirt with a logo that says teenage mutant ninja turtles, blue looking shorts and was pulling a red looking cart with allot of stuff and toys in it.

We stared at each other what felt like an eternity until the stranger affront of me started to talk.

“Wow what are you I have never seen something like you before.” The boy in front of me said in wonder.

I simply continued to stare at him with both fear and curiosity.

“Are you some kind of magical animal or something?” He asked me in fascination.

After he asked me that I slowly began to back up from him in fear sense it was the first time ever that I meant someone else other than dad or John, the boy in front of me must have noticed that I was slowly retreating from him in fear as I saw him quickly grabbing something from his cart.

It was a colourful cookie shaped like a cute little butterfly, somehow the look of that little cookie in his hand vanquished all of my fears away and I was now more curious than fearful.

I slowly made my why back over to the boy and the cookie in his hand until I was just inches away from it, I started to look from the boy to the cookie and then back and saw that he was smiling at me and giving me a look that says “I’m not going to hurt you.”

I slowly took the cookie from his hand with my mouth and began to bite down on it.

My eyes immediately got wide at the taste of that cookie.

“Oh my god this is the best cookie I have ever tasted in my life”. I literally screamed in my mind.

The strawberry and vanilla taste of the cookie was just absolutely amazing even it even had a hint of chocolate in them so much better than the ones dad buys for us whenever he goes out to buy things, just astronomically good.

I quickly finished the cookie in my mouth and swallowed it and I was immediately sad to know that there were no more cookies left until I realized that this human boy could probably have even more cookies like those in his cart somewhere.

“Hey do you have....maybe more of those cookies in there?” I asked shyly.

The human in front of me looked at me with a very surprised expression on his face probably not expecting me to literally talk to him which I couldn’t help to giggle at his reaction.

There was an moment of silence between the two of us with me just smiling at him kindly and him just staring at me with a completely shocked look on his face, all of this ended when he managed to break free from his surprised state.

“Wow...I had no idea that you can talk...nor did I know that you are a girl too.” He said in amazement.

I just tilted my head in his odd accusation with a confused look on my face.

“Of course I can talk silly and isn’t it obvious that I am a girl too?” I asked with a small giggle.

“Well...I guess,” He simply answered.

“Well my name is Lukas, Lukas Keiser in full, how about you?” Lukas asked me.

“My name is Celestia, or Celestia Corness in full but you can also call just me Celly.” I answered him with a smile.

“Oh and this here is my little butterfly friend I think his name is Butter.” I added by gesturing my little butterfly sitting on the top of my horn.

After our little introduction something completely interesting came up in my mind that I hadn’t thought before until now and I decided to go and try my luck by asking him.

“Hey Lukas.”

After I said his name for the first time he completely focused his attention to me with a smile.

“Do you...do you want to become friends?” I asked shyly while drawing circles into the ground with my hoof nervously.

For a few moment I saw Lukas just standing there deep in thought and for a second there I was actually afraid that he would not accept my friendship offer but after a while Lukas focused his attention back to me with a very welcoming smile on his face.

“Sure.” Was all he said and in that moment all of my control and grace completely flew out the window as I began to jump, dance and skip around in pure joy.

“Oh my gosh I have a new friend this is so exciting.” I happily screamed in my mind.

This could have been easily the most existing moment of my life if it wasn’t for the fact that there were even more exciting moments that I can think off.

It really felt good to finally have someone else to call a friend besides Dad and my sis.

As I was happily dancing and literally being silly affront of my new won friend I couldn’t help to think of all the fun and adventures that we could possibly have together until I was interrupted by Lukas calling my name and trying to get my attention.

“Uhm sorry to interrupted you Celly but you didn’t exactly told me what you are.” Lukas told me with a bit of curiosity.

I immediately stopped my little dance to give him the answer.

“Well...” I began.

“As far as dad had told me and my little sis is that our kind is called an Alicorn which means winged unicorn in short.” I answered him with a smile.

He nodded in understanding and we both simply started to talk about things we like and things we don’t like and stuff we have learned and experienced, I told him everything about me and my sis and in how much I love my Dad and all of the amazing things and fun we all had together.

It was really fun talking about all of my fun and experience with someone else and sharing it but all of that fun instantly disappeared when it was Lukas turn to tell his tale.

He began to tell me that he never really knew neither of his parents especially his mom which was a bit confusing for me to know and was living most of his life only knowing his big brother and his granduncle.

I learned that his father died just a few months ago from a very serious illness and that it was a very depressing experience for him to lose the only person in the world he ever looked up to besides his big brother and uncle.

I could only feel sympathy and sadness for him and even a bit of guilt for telling him all about my father and sis and all the wonderful and fun time we had together while my new friend had to endure the loss of his daddy.

I could see the sad expression of his face after finishing his story to me making me feel even worst and sorry for him than I already was.

It really made me think how lucky both Luna and me were and how hard others have it.

There was only one thing my hearth told me to do.

I slowly walked up to him pushed my head through the bars and began to gently nuzzle him in hopes to make him feel better, I could feel from my nuzzling that Lukas was completely surprised at me for doing that but I didn’t care.

All that mattered was me trying to cheer up my new found friend here and nothing else.

“Uh Celly what are you doing?” Lukas asked in a surprised tone.

“Trying to cheer you up.” I answered him while still rubbing my cheeks onto his chest.

“But why would you do that?” Lukas asked again this time in confusion.

“Because that’s what friends do to each other.” I answered again this time with a sad smile on my face.

“We are friends right.” I asked with a hint of nervousness.

I slowly backed away from Lukas after giving him a friendly nuzzle and saw that his expression was in one of confusion.

I was actual a bit worried to see that look on his face and was about to ask him if I said something wrong until he suddenly looked back at me.

“Well yes...yes we are but I never had any friends before so I can’t tell what friends are supposed to do.” Lukas told me.

I was actually pretty relived to hear that sense I was imagining that I might lose my first friend right after we first declared our friendship but I was also shocked to hear that he never had any friends ever which made me believe that he probably was alone with for the most part with no one else to hangout with or to play and share a good laugh with.

Once again I had no choice but to feel deeply sorry for him.

I was lucky to have my sis and Dad to be there for me but Lukas over here just had it much tougher than it needed to be and it almost pushed me to the brink of crying for his unfair life just like I did when I found out about my Dad’s sad and lonely past.

In that moment I had the same determination to be the best possible friend to him that I can possibly be just like I did with dad.

I don’t know why but I just have this inner nature of pity for peoples that have or had a very hard and tough life, just gives me this feeling of determination to help them as best as I can and to try and make their life easier by being there for them if they need it, again just like I have promised to dad.

And I was also going to do it with me new found friend here.

“Hey Lukas?” I asked trying to get his attention.

“Yes.” He simply answered.

“Wanna play something.” I simply asked him with the kindest smile that I can muster.

Instantly all of the sadness and pity that was present earlier has completely disappeared and was replaced with instant happiness and excitement just as I planned.

“Do you want to go with me up the road I know of a nice little pond in the forest which is a really nice place to play around.”

“Yeah I would love to let me just.....” I began until I realized that I was here and Lukas was on the other side of the locked gate.

My ears and mood immediately dropped after realizing that and only John and dad had the keys to unlock the gate and it just happened to be that both of them are gone at the moment.

“Lukas I’m sorry I can’t.” I apologized wile hanging my head low.

“Why.” Lukas asked me.

“I can’t go for two reasons, one the gate is locked so I’m stuck here, and two this would be my first time ever to leave my home and well....the idea of going outside is actually a bit scary for me.” I told him in a sad tone.

“Oh.” Was his only response.

I saw him standing there for a few seconds deep in thought which was a bit confusing for me until he suddenly started to smile and turned his head back towards me.

“Well than we just play here in state.” He announced.

I only gave him and even more confusing look until he smiled and gestured toward the bars of the gate.

“There is allot of room between the ground and the gate itself and the bars them self are pretty wide spaced so we can easily stick our arms or like you your head through them and I also have a board game in my cart that we can play here too.” He announced happily and began to search through his stuff and pulled out a white looking box.

As he showed it to me I could read that it was Monopoly a very fun game I used to play with my sister and dad during stormy days but this one says that it is the Europe edition.

I was really happy to be able to play this with my new friend here but there was one question that bothered me for some reason.

“Why do you have a board game in your cart.” I asked him innocently.

“Well because I had this with me on a field trip once with my brother and uncle and I was too lazy to place it back on the shelves so I just left it here.” He told me with a happy tone.

“Works for me.” I commented

We laid the game board onto the ground between us, choose our in game figures and got our self ready to start the game all until a very high pitched but familiar voice came directly from behind me and stopping us from starting.

“Sis there you are I was calling for you the entire ti......” Luna began as she came out from around a corner and trotted over to my direction but stopped herself until she noticed Lukas.

I saw my sister just standing there completely frozen with wide eyes and a half open mouth not moving or saying anything what so ever.

I could clearly see the shock and fear in her eyes and face, and I can’t really blame her sense I had the same reaction too when I first saw Lukas myself.

There was an awkward silence after this with my poor little sister frozen in shock, my new won friend simply standing there with a confused look on his face and with me in the middle looking at them while trying to think of a way to end this awkwardness.

“Sis who...who is this..this thing?” Luna asked me in a shaky voice.

“Hey I’m not a thing I’m a human and my name is Lukas.” Lukas said a bit offended.

Right after my friend Lukas said that I could hear a very high pitched but cute yelp of surprise coming from my little sister and saw her immediately jump into a nearby bush to hide herself from Lukas.

To be honest I found it really cute seeing Luna reacting the way she did but I quickly decided to focus more in getting rid of this wired situation and to try and introduce them to one another.

“Luna come on his not going to bite and if he would he would never get you anyway sense you are in here and he is out there.” I tried to calm Luna while trotting over to her.

I gave Lukas a quick apologetic look for accusing him like that and began to crouch down into the bush were Luna was hiding.

I saw her curled up into a cute little blue fur ball while covering her eyes with her hoofs which was by the way really cute and a bit saddening at the same time.

“Luna there is nothing to fear about him he is the same age as me and a really nice guy.” I told Luna while nuzzling her gently to calm her down.

“How do you know?” Luna asked me suspiciously.

“Because we his my new friend.” I answered her with a smile.

Luna looked at me for a few second in utter shock after I told her that until she started to shout at me.

“This thing is your friend.” Luna shouted at me in disbelieve.

“Did he brainwashed you like in one of those movies to make you think you are his friend but than in reality he just wants to eat your brains.”Luna added with and angry tone.

Now it was my turn to look at her in shock for saying all of those crazy and nonsensical thinks.

“LUNA!!” I shouted at her in anger.

“He is just as normal and innocent as us and would never do something like that ever.” I shouted.

“Lukas over there has gone through allot of hearth ship and problems throughout his life he lost his parents and never had any friends or anybody to play with so I will not allow you to give him stupid accusations or calling him A THINK!!” I shouted angrily.

I immediately covert my mouth in shock after saying that and seeing the tear filed eyes of my sister in front of me.

“Oh my god I’m...I’m so sorry for shouting at you sis I...I didn’t.....”I quickly apologized.

But it was too late Luna already began to cry silently into her hoof making me feel even more worst for shouting at my little sister.

“Luna I’m so sorry.” I repeated

I was about to try and calm her until she suddenly looked up at me with a teary smile on her little face.

“No need to be sorry big sis I...I was just scared that’s all and maybe also a bit worried.” Luna said in a teary voice.

“Worried about what?” I asked Luna

“Well did you remember what dad said about what’s out there and all the wonders the world has to offer?” Luna asked in which I nodded.

“Dad also mentioned that there are also bad things about the world like bad peoples for example and...Well I thought that he might be one of them or something”. Luna told me with a sad voice.

I was actually pretty surprised to hear her think that but also a bit happy to know that she would actually remember dad words instate of just hearing them and then forgetting them again in the next day.

“Oh Luna.” I teased her.

“You have nothing to worry about him he is one of the kindest persons I have ever meant so far, so you can totally trust him.” I told Luna with a smile.

“Besides his my friend so there is nothing to be worry about ok.” I added.

“Uhm...well I..If I did anything wrong back there I just wanted to say that I’m sorry for whatever I did back there.” I heard Lukas shouting from behind.

“It’s ok Lukas you did nothing wrong at all my sister was just scared the same way I was.” I shouted back at him.

Before I could even turn my head back towards my little sister I saw her already standing up and walking past me towards the direction where Lukas was standing.

I was actually a bit surprise of her sudden change and behaviour but then again this is Luna my little sister who can be very unpredictable or just strait on random at times and to be honest that’s exactly how I like her, she can make me smile even in the most grimmest days or just like right now very emotional.

When she came into the few range of Lukas she suddenly change from confident to shy in an instant and was rubbing her hoof in nervousness.

I decided to join her to give her more confident and to also make sure that she doesn’t do anything silly towards Lukas.

“Ahm....Hi..there.” Luna started shyly.

“Hi there you must be Celly’s sister right?” Lukas asked with a smile.

“Ahm..yeah I’m am.” Luna answered still shyly.

“Hey Lukas try to give my sister one of your cookies like you did with me.” I told Lukas as I made my way over to my sisters side.

Lukas of course immediately catches up to my idea and produced another of those (OMG heavenly good) cookies from his bag and presents it to my sister.

She was a bit sceptic but after an encouraging nod from me and a friendly smile from Lukas she eventually moved a little closer towards Lukas.

She inspected the cookie in his hand for a few more moments which was a colourful bird shaped cookie this time before taking it into her mouth.

Both me and Lukas were watching her and waiting anxiously for her reaction and approval but for both of our worries nothing happened.

A few more seconds past watching Luna carefully chew on her cookie until she finally swallowed it, her eyes were close and I was worried that my plan might not have worked.

But then to both of our surprise she suddenly pushed her head between the bars and directly towards Lukas with her face just millimetres away from his with the biggest smile and sparkle in her eyes I have ever seen on her.

“OH MY GOD. THAT. WAS. AWSOME. PLEASE TELL ME YOU HAVE MORE OF THOSE PLEASE, PLEASE,PLEASE I WANT MORE!!!!” Luna rambled with unbelievable speeds.

I could barely contain a giggle at the sight presented to me, Luna jumping up and down affront poor Lukas.

“OK, ok here you can have all of them, my uncle is the one who makes them so he can easily make me more.” Lukas announced.

“Wait your uncle made these.” I asked him.

“Well yeah he has his own Bakery.” He told me.

I only nodded and smile at him before I realized that Luna was madly devouring all of Lukas cookies and I wasn’t getting any of them.

“Hey Luna don’t eat all of them.”I shouted.

“Don’t worry I have another package if you want some.” Lukas told me.

“Thanks Lukas.” I thanked him with a smile.

“Still want to play some board games?” Lukas asked me.

“Off course.” I simply answered him.

“Can I join too please.” Luna asked in sweet and innocent tone.

“Sure you can the more the better.” Both me and Lukas said at the same time and electing a full blown laugh from the both of us.

In the end we all ate the rest of Lukas magnificent cookies and played a game of Monopoly.

While playing I completely forget about the fact that Dad was late yet again which would normally make me worry but sense I was having fun with my beloved sister and my new (first) friend it actually left my mind for the first time which was a bit odd to me but I knew he would eventually come back home at some point and until than I’m going to have fun with my new found friend.

....................................................................................................................................

(Julius POV)

“I swear all the traffic light today hate me for some reason.” I thought with great bitterness.

I was driving back home after getting some items and groceries from the Mall and meeting someone very talented.

I made him a job offering and now we are on our way back to my place to do some paperwork and proper in listing to make it clear that he is working for me.

I could also do that in one of my buildings and offices here in town but then I would get all this hazel of “oh my god the boss is here” or “just pretend that your are working” and all of that other nonsense distractions and then there is the issues of going into this room to get this paper and then go to the other room to find this piece of paper, it’s just tedious, and at my place I have everything that is required in one place which of course is much faster and easier.

I was mostly concentrating on the driving sense its rush hour and the streets were even more crowded with cars and pedestrians than ever before while Matt was mostly sitting behind me quietly listening to his Ipod.

It was hard for me to keep a clear though while driving sense most of my mind constantly wandered off to my two little fillies back at home.

Leaving them both alone at home with no one else watching over them was a bit of a worrying idea sense John was gone for a few days back at England, but I knew that Celestia would keep an eye on everything especially at her sister.

Celestia even though just a little girl is quiet smart and trustworthy for her age which is actually rare to see now a days.

While Luna is more of a rebellious type of character especially towards her sister, always wild, adventures sometimes completely random without any warning what so ever.

She is also pretty smart for her age but also a bit naive at times.

“Hey look there is my place.” I heard Lukas say from behind me and breaking my train of thoughts.

I looked at the direction where he was looking and saw a simple looking white coloured house with a red tiled roof and a small garden at the front of it.

It wasn’t too big or too small just a normal one story house with a single garage at the right side of it.

Another thing that I noticed was that his home was the last house on the road leading up the hill towards my parents mansion, actually I could easily see my own home from right here.

“Is your family at home.” I asked him casually.

“Nope the house is empty I think.” He answered me.

My uncle is working at the bakery to try and get some money in and my little brother sense its weekend is probably playing outside somewhere.” He added.

“Wait your little brother is somewhere outside alone by himself were nobody is watching him?” I asked him in disbelieve.

“It’s ok really he always goes to the same place whenever he goes outside to a little quiet pond somewhere behind the hills and for a kid of his age his pretty intelligent so he never does or goes where he is not suppose to go to”. Matt told me.

“Also I gave him a cell phone so he can call me whenever there is a problem.” He added with confidents.

“Well ok if you say so.” I commented with a shrug.

I drove past his home and up the hill towards my parent’s grand mansion, the ride took about a few more minutes and was mostly quiet without any talking or other forms of distraction.

I was driving into the drive through of my home towards my front gate until I saw a small kid sitting there right affront of it, I was a bit curious on why I have a small child sitting there directly in front of me until I saw that on the other side of my gate were my two little fillies smiling, laughing and eating cookies from the looks of it.

“Wait is that my little brother over there?” Matt asked while poking his head between the front seats.

“Well this is an interesting coincident, my little girls are playing around with Matt’s little brother.” I thought.

I stopped right affront of them and turned off the engine, both Matt’s brother and my two little daughters must have noticed us now as we exited the car.

“Hi big bro.” Was Matt’s little brothers first response.

“Hey there Lukas what are you doing here.” Matt asked his little brother.

“Playing games with my new friends.” He answered him.

“Well this is going to be interesting.” I thought with some concern as he first broke off his attention from his little brother and towards my two little fillies affront of him.

Now I was wondering how Matt will react to both Luna and Celestia sense both of them were pretty much creatures strait from a children’s fairy tale book, but I knew that I couldn’t keep Luna and Celly hidden forever and that the day would come that someone other than me would discover them.

Might as well be now, it would be a perfect test to see if Matt is really is the type of kind and trustworthy person he claims to be.

“Are these your friends over there Lukas?” Matt asked his little brother while pointing a finger at them.

As he was staring at them both in wonder and curiosity I started to slowly open the front gate and formulating an explanation and plan if things would go wrong here.

“Uhm Julius what....eh...what are those creatures here?” He asked me with a bit of disbelieve in his voice.

As I opened the gate both Luna and Celestia immediately started to gallop right towards me with big happy smiles and hugging my legs tightly while Matt was watching all of this with great surprise and a bit of disbelieve.

“I am so happy that you are finally back Dad, why are you always so late when your leaving?” Celestia asked me with a smile and later on with a bit of a sad expression.

“I’m a busy man.” I simply answered her with a shrug.

“Well I wish that you’re not so we can have more time with you dad.” Celestia said with a heart-warming expression.

I went down to my knees and started to softly scratch them both behind their ears softly and getting a cute little giggles from them in return.

“Wait just a minute did these two creatures just talked?” Matt asked with a very shocked tone.

I looked over to him and as I predicted Matt was completely stunned and shocked.

I was about to say something but Celestia managed to beat me to it.

“Hey were not just some creatures we are normal everyday Alicorns and we have names too you know.” Celestia announced a bit offended.

There was a moment of silence after that as Matt continued to stare blankly at the two fillies and with both Luna and Celly staring back at him and tilting there heads a bit in confusion.

I was going to try and say something again but this time I was beaten by Matt’s little brother.

“Hey big bro.” Lukas said while tugging at Matt’s shirt to get his attention.

“These are my new friends, the white one is Celestia and the dark blue one is her little sister Luna.” Lukas announced.

That seemed to have ended Matt’s stunned state as he began to break his focus from my two fillies towards his little brother and back.

Again I was planning to say something but for the third time in a spam of 10 minutes I was once again interrupted by Celestia and I had to force myself not to groin in annoyance for all these interruptions.

“Wow so you must be Lukas big brother, he has told us so many great things about you...and... maybe we can become friends too.” Celestia suddenly said with a friendly smile.

“Uhh....really?” Matt responded less on the edge.

At this point I basically decided to just give up trying to handle things myself and decided to just let things sort them self out here on there own.

“Uhm sir Juli...I mean Julius, it would be really nice if you could maybe explain to me what is going on her.” Matt asked me sheepishly after regaining his composure.

“Well I think it would be better if you address those problems to my little daughter here.” I told him with a smirk.

“Your...daughter?” Matt asked a bit sceptic while scratching his head in confusion.

“I will tell you all about that later.” I simply answered.

He was a bit put off by my answer but eventually agreed and then focused his attention back towards my two little fillies.

Celestia only smiled friendly to him which seemed to completely remove any fear or doubt in him instantly.

In the end Matt and I did the paperwork and enlistments needed to give him the position I had in mind for him.

After seeing all of his grades and records from his school and college I was immensely impressed to see that he was telling the truth about being a very talented student and decided to give him a much higher position right away suited for his talents and also sense he and his family have some very serious financial problems.

While I was doing most of the paperwork on my computer Matt took this time to learn from Celestia in who there are what there are and most importantly how I became their father.

I could see that Matt at first was a bit surprised at her answerers and also a bit sceptic but over time I could see that he slowly began to understand and accept all the things Celly was telling him and simply because some of them were very relatable to him sense it reminded him of his own past days.

I was pretty impressed in her ability to recount every single event and things she has learned but then again she is a very smart girl for her age but just as every child she still has allot to learn and to understand but she will eventually get that done over time as well.

While she was answering all of Matt’s questions and telling him all of her experiences and stories I couldn’t help to notice that every single time she was looking at Matt’s little brother who was sitting right next to him her smile would slightly grow every time there would look at each other.

I could easily tell that these two have already become really close friends after only knowing each other for only a few hours, how exactly I’m not sure right now but it really doesn’t matter anyway sense I am just happy to know that my little Celly has already made her first friendship with someone other than me or her sister.

It took me a while to finish but I eventually did it and welcomed Matt into my company and showed him his occupations and responsibilities of his new job on my computer.

Of course he was very happy to finally be able to help and support his granduncle and little brother whit his new job and I was just happy to have helped a once desperate young man in need.

After all of that we and Matt simply started to talk while Celly and Luna were showing their new friend around the mansion and eventually playing and having fun in there room.

“Well I guess I have to go now need to be home before my uncle does because believe it or not I’m the one who has the house keys.” Matt suddenly said.

Simply nodded and we both went outside for the front gate and out to the road.

“Well I hope you still remember your schedule don’t try to be late on your first day.” I said with a laugh.

“Ha don’t worry I’m a very punctual guy.” Matt responded.

“Wait what about my brother?” he suddenly asked right after he was about to leave.

“Don’t worry he will be ok, just let him have some fun with his new found friends.” I said to him.

“I will also make sure he gets home safely when its time don’t worry” I quickly added.

Matt only nodded happily knowing that he can trust me and was again about to leave when this time I stopped him.

“Wait.” I began.

“Please don’t tell anyone about Luna and Celestia existence, I don’t think the world is ready to know them just yet.” I pleaded.

“Don’t worry I won’t tell anyone I promise.” He responded with a smile.

I only nodded in thanks and was about to say my goodbyes to him when all of the sudden I began to hear some very familiar clopping sounds coming from behind me.

“Dad?” I heard Celestia say from behind me as I started to turn around.

“Yes Celly?” Was my response.

“Can we...uhm...can we please go with Lukas to play on that one small lake somewhere close to here I promise I will stay safe and keep a close eye on my sister and be home before dark, really I promise.” Celestia asked me with pleading eyes.

It took me a few moments to thinks this through but I eventually decided that it would be better to just let her go and have fun with her new found friend here.

“Sure you can Celly, but please stay safe and come back before sundown ok?” I answered her.

Both Celly and Luna immediately galloped and jumped up to me giving me thankful hugs and nuzzles while holding massive smiles on their faces.

“Oh thank you, thank you, thank you dad, thank you so much.” Celestia and Luna rapidly say in pure happiness.

“You two can ride on my cart if you like I can pull you both over there.” Lukas suggested in which Luna and Celly of course happily agreed and quickly hopped onto Lukas red looking cart.

Both me and Matt watched as both his brother and my little girls began to disappear up the road and into the nearby woods.

“Well can’t let them locked up inside my home forever I think it’s time to let them explore the world a bit.“ I though as I said my goodbyes to Matt and went back inside and to await my little daughter return from their first real adventure.

Chapter 8: Memorable visit

/Chapter 8 Memorable visit/

“Morning Dad” I heard Celestia greed me as she walked into the kitchen.

I woke up this morning with a bit of a sore feeling from yesterday’s activity.

Luna and Celestia thought that it was a very good idea to go and experiment with the ventilation shafts a little bit by placing pieces of paper and cardboard into them and to see if there pieces would actually get sucked in by the inside draft.

Unfortunately for me one of their gene pigs were in fact my car keys and just like the cardboard and paper pieces my keys were somehow also sucked into the ventilation shaft with them.

After for maybe like an hour of desperately searching for my suddenly missing keys I meant both Luna and Celly in the middle of the hallway and immediately told me that they accidentally thrown the keys into the shaft.

I was a bit shocked to know that my little fillies have actually thrown my keys deep within the ventilation shaft just because of some silly experiment and I was forced to climb into the dark and narrow thing to try to fish them back out.

It took me maybe one and a half hour to get the keys back out and after most of my body pretty much hurt for bending myself in ways I have never done before.

Of course both Luna and Celestia once again said that there were extremely sorry for accidentally throwing the car key into air shafts in the first place but sense I couldn’t possibly be ever really mad at them simply by being curios and just like always I was being very understanding and forgiving about it and just told them to be just more careful in the future.

For the rest of the day thanks to the gymnastic sessions I had to do to in order to get my keys back most of my bones and muscle were feeling extremely sore and achy and I was forced to just cancel any planned meetings and expectations for the day and simple spend the rest of the day trying to get rid of my pain.

And now I’m sitting here in my kitchen with a cup of coffee after waking up early this morning with a bit of bad and soar feeling.

Sense I woke up this morning I have been thinking about things that happened so far in the last three years, Luna and Celestia have slight grown over that time and also have been getting smarter and cleverer with each day.

Sense Celly and Luna declared their friendship with Lukas one year ago thinks have gotten allot better for my two little fillies by being able to play and explore the outside world instate of being trap all day inside my property.

Even though Luna was still a bit more solo going when it came to Lukas, Celestia and Lukas have become really great friends during that time and have been mostly playing around and having adventures together almost every day.

“Hello Dad I’m here too you know.” Celestia said while nuzzling my face with hers.

That completely removed me from my state of mind as I looked over at her and saw that she was surprisingly directly in eye level with me.

Somehow without me noticing it she managed to build herself a makeshift platform form some kitchen chairs and also from some few empty boxes to get herself at a much higher position so that she was at direct eye level with me while at the same time holding a very warm and happy smile on her muzzle.

“Oh sorry there sweetie I was busy thinking as always.” I apologized.

She only smiled at me while giving me a small peck on the cheek.

“Your thinking too much dad.” Celestia said with a giggle.

“Oh and sorry again for what happened yesterday I...I still feel a little bit guilty because of it.” Celestia quickly added.

I simply smile at her and began to stroke the back of her neck gently for being so sweet and caring for me.

“It’s fine, you two are just little fillies after all, it’s pretty normal for your age.” I assured her.

“Yeah but still I really hate it when I make things harder for you accidentally even though I promised myself to be more of a help to you.” Celestia said with a bit of a sad tone.

I find it always so sweet from her whenever she directly shows it to me how much she actually loves me as her father, It always warms my own hearth whenever she does that and to be really honest it’s something I could never ever get tired off.

She began to nuzzle my cheeks softly after that and just basically enjoying the feeling that she could cuddle with me very early in the morning and I happily accepted it sense her affections were like the absolute perfect medicine for my still aching bones and muscles.

All of that ended quickly though as I noticed that a third member entering the kitchen with a messy mane and a grumpy look on her face and my suspicious were confirmed as I saw that it was my little Luna.

Truth be told she never really was a morning type person and would sometimes completely oversleep the day or just straight out look like a absolute and total mess when she had to wake up early.

“Morning Dad, morning sis.” Where Luna’s only words as she clumsily walks past the two of us and making her way towards the Fridge on the other side of the kitchen.

I could only contain myself barely from laughing out loud in how silly and ridiculous Luna can actually look during the early mornings while Celestia on the other hand couldn’t possible restrain herself any longer as she started to giggle madly at her own little sister looks.

“Oh Lulu you look so ridiculous, you could have at least asked me to maybe remove that really bad bed heir of yours.”Celestia giggled.

To my utter surprise Luna didn’t even react or flinched at that and simply picked out a juice box out of the Fridge and started sipping on it relaxingly.

In the same time John came into the kitchen as well completely cleaned up and ready for duty as always.

“Sir Julius should I prepare breakfast for today?” John asked me with his trademark British accent.

“Oh oh oh Sir John?” Celestia began excitedly.

“Can you maybe make some waffles for us please?” Celestia asked John with her trademark smile.

In that moment Luna’s attitude comically did a total 180 and she was now less grumpy looking and more happy and exited sense the start of the day.

“Oh my gosh WAFFLES!!” Luna shouted with excitement.

Me and John could only laugh at her sudden change in behaviour, John Immediately got to work in making breakfast for us while Luna simply climbed up to a nearby chair while Celestia decided to just stay close to simply because she decided to snuggle with me some more while we were all waiting for John to finish those waffles.

While Luna was mostly occupied by her toys (which I have just realized were still on the kitchen table from a few days before) Celestia in the on there hand was as touching and caring as always still keeping herself close to me and using this moment to just use me as a big overstuffed teddy bear.

“Dad?” Celestia began while resting her head onto my stomach.

“Yes Celly.” I answered.

“Can I go over to my friend’s house today?”Celestia asked me with a kind smile.

I still remember the first day when Celestia came to me a few weeks past with the idea that she wanted to go visit Lukas at his home in state of him always coming over to her, normally I would have totally agreed with her request to let her go if there wasn’t the possible risk of someone seeing her sense his home was directly located at the edge of a town with a very heavily populated neighbourhood around it.

I told her almost every time when she asked me the reasons why she couldn’t go over to his place and with every time I told her she would just drop her head in disappointment and then slowly turn around with a very sad look on her face.

It always breaks my heart to see her like that but the priorities in keeping my little fillies safe from harm is my number one concern.

But even though I told her every time the reasons why she couldn’t go she would never give up on asking me every single day in hopes to maybe have a chance to go visit her best friend.

And now she is asking me again but this time I decided that it is time to just let her go and to ease my fears a little bit.

I can’t have her or Luna spend the rest of there youth locked up inside my home sooner or later the world would know the existence of my two little fillies the only question is when, might as well start at Matt’s neighbourhood and see how it goes from there.

After making up my mind and snapping back to reality I started to turn my attention back over to my little Celestia who was still waiting patiently for my answer.

She looked at me a bit worriedly before I opened my mouth to give her my answer.

“Sure Celly, I can easily drive you over to his place today, if you want too that is?” I asked her with a smile.

Instantly right after I told her those exact words her worried face quickly turned into a surprised one until it suddenly changed into a face that even the sun couldn’t match during its sunniest days.

“Really dad?” She asked me hopefully.

I just nod with a smile of my own.

She instantly got onto her hind legs to get herself on eye level with me and began to tightly hug my neck and nuzzle her cheeks with mine.

“OH THANK YOU THANK YOU THANK YOU, THANK YOU DAD, THANK YOU SO MUCH.” Celestia shouted with great happiness.

I could only feel happiness myself for seeing her being as joyful as ever.

“When can we go dad, maybe after breakfast?” She asked with a kind and sunny smile that could even bring sunshine in the most darkest of days.

In that moment both John and especially Luna were now looking and listening at us with John just waiting patiently while cooking those waffles for us and Luna looking at me with almost the same excited look on her face as her sister.

“Sure after breakfast sounds nice.” I answered her.

Celestia just continued to smile at me while giving me another small kiss on my right cheek.

“Man I could never get tiered of her nuzzles and kisses.” I thought to myself.

“Dad?” Luna suddenly began.

I immediately switch my attention over to her and saw she was looking at me with a shy smile on her face.

“Can I bring one of my animal friends with me?” she asked me shyly.

Of course I knew exactly that she meant her animal toys instate of real animals and I simply decided to let her bring some of her favourite ones if she wanted to.

“Sure you can Luna, just take some of your favourite ones with you.” I told her.

Luna only gave me a very kind and thankful smile all until John finally came around from behind me with a try full of waffles and cherry jam on his hands and began to lay the tray, plates and other kitchen utilities onto the table.

“Sir Julius if you may, you can think about all of your today’s plans and activities AFTER breakfast is over.” John said with a fatherly attitude.

“YAY WAFFLES.” Both Luna and Celestia shouted with great joy.

I could only smile at the sight presented to me as both Luna and Celestia began to quickly place HUGE mountains of Waffles and cherry jam onto their plates and then immediately digging into them like a bunch of hungry lions.

“Hey you two slow down remember what I teaches you about table manners” I told them with a slight laugh as John and me also began to sit down on our places and to enjoy a nice little family breakfast together.

....................................................................................................................................

(Celestia’s POV)

“Oh my gosh we are going over to my friends house I can’t wait to see how his home looks like.” I thought with great excitement as me, dad and my sis are making our way towards his car after getting our self ready for the visit.

It isn’t the first time for me to ride inside Dad’s car sense sometimes when me and Lukas are having adventures out into the woods together me and my friend sometimes had the need of a quick pickup from my Dad to bring us back home quickly and safely.

Back than when I first had to be picked up by Dad I was to be honest a bit scared of getting inside Dads car not knowing how it will be like to take a ride inside one of those machines, but both Lukas and Dad assured me that it was completely fine and safe and in the end I slowly started to actually like the feeling of being driven around inside a car instate of having to walk the whole distant myself.

I decided to simply wear a blue shirt with a logo of a bird on it for my first visit to my friends home while Luna on the other hand (hoof) was taking some of her favourite toys and animal friends with her to the trip.

I always found it really cute by my sister seeing how some of her toys were sometimes perfectly placed and balanced onto her back giving them the expression as if there were taking a raid on her like if she was some sort of horse or something, but as long as nobody is laughing at her or she get bothered by it its absolutely ok with me.

Luna was the first one to enter Dads car and right after that it was my turn to carefully climb in as well.

Both me and lulu were making our self comfortable on the back seats while Dad at the same time was getting himself ready to drive off onto the roads.

Even though I wished that I could just sit onto dad lap while driving over to my friend’s home I was still pretty comfortable sitting right next to my little sister with her big friends of animal toys and plushies .

Every time me and dad would be driving around in his car I would always lean my head right next to the closes window and simply enjoy the view of the outside world sipping past me.

The Trees, the Buildings, the other Cars passing by us and even some Mountain Bikers from time to time.

As I was once again looking out the window and simply admiring the view of everything the outside world had to offer to me I was suddenly disrupted by my little sister who started to pull around on my tail with her tiny little hoof in hopes to get my attention.

When I turned my head to look at her I saw that she quickly began remove her hoof from my tail as she began to look at me with a very sheepish smile on her face.

I simply smiled at her as I slowly began to turn my whole body to give my full attention to her.

“Uhmm.” Luna began.

“How do you think Lukas and Matt’s granduncle is like?” Luna simply asked me while hugging her oversized teddy bear.

It took me a few moments of careful thinking and pondering regarding Luna’s question.

I never really thought about it in how my friends granduncle could possibly be like if he is a kind and friendly person like our dad or my friend Lukas or if he is a angry and mean kind a person who shouts allot, but regardless in how his uncle represents himself I will not let that ruin my first ever visit over to my friends home EVER.

Lukas is still my best friend and I really don’t care if his uncle is a mean and bad spirited person, all that matters is that I can finally visit my best friend’s home for the very first time and to finally meet the rest of his family.

After making up my mind and decision on how to answer Luna’s question I immediately focused my attention back towards my little sister to give her my honest thoughts and ideas on what I think.

“I would imagine that he is a kind and gentle person just like Matt and Lukas.” I simply answered her with a kind smile.

“Why would you asked?” I quickly added with curiosity

“Well.” Lulu began.

“I...I’m just a bit nervous that’s all” Luna answered shyly.

I could only feel the same way sense I was always a bit nervous myself of meeting new peoples.

I never really had the chance to properly asked Lukas about the personality of his granduncle but I knew from my inner feelings and predictions that his uncle could possibly be a very fun, kind, and happy person in the way my friend always talks about him and I wasn’t going to let my paranoid ideas ruin my happiness of just being able to finally visit my best friend’s home for the very first time after trying to ask my dad for almost a month of letting me go over to him.

I simply decided to move myself a little bit closer to my sister and to wrap one of my arms around her to give her a nice little hug in hopes to make her feel relaxed a bit.

“Don’t worry lulu I will be by your side and I’m 100% sure he will be a very fun guy.” I told my sister.

“Right dad?” I asked my Dad with a hopeful smile.

“Actually he is a very kind guy with allot of stories to tell from his youth just like John, I’m pretty sure you two will like him very much.” Dad answered while keeping his focus ahead.

I was really happy to hear that and by looking over to my sister I could see that she also looked a little bit more relaxed than she did before.

I wrapped my hoof around my little sister again but this time rubbing my face gently with hers and trying to ease away some leftover worries that she might still have and by judging the fact that she was nuzzling me back was easily the sign for me to know that it had worked.

The rest of the ride was pretty quiet and uneventful with me just staring out the window and with my sister just playing around beside me with her toys.

But after a few more minutes of going further down the roads and passing a couple more incoming cars on the way we finally managed to reach the edge of the town and I saw the first few houses at the edges of streets.

For me and lulu this was the very first time to ever be directly around a heavily populated area with allot of peoples around us walking around the streets.

Luckily for us the windows of Dads care were specially tainted so no one from outside could see us.

Both me and Luna could only marvel at our surroundings all the houses and buildings lining up the streets, the huge numbers of peoples, all the other cars sipping by and not even knowing that so many people’s could even exist here in the first place.

For us it was like entering the whole different world all together.

“Here we are.” Dad suddenly said as he started to turn of the engine of his car and snapping us out from our wondrous state.

When me and lulu came back from our trance like state the first sight greeting us was a very white but beautiful looking house with a small but cosy looking front garden and a small garage at the right side.

Luckily for both me and Luna there weren’t many people’s at this part of the street at the moment when me and my sister slowly started to climb out off of dads car.

After getting out of dads car and waiting for dad to lock the doors we than finally made our way towards the front entrance ringed the bell and then waited for someone to open the door.

Again taking another look over to my little sister I could only giggle to myself a bit seeing again how her plushies are perfectly balanced directly onto her back and once again giving me the idea that she is taking them onto a ride on her which always looked so incredible cute one her.

“You two behave while we are here ok?” Dad told us while we were waiting for someone to open the door.

“Yes daddy.” Both me and Luna said at the same time while smiling up to him.

In that moment the door finally opened and in an instant we could see that it was Mr. Matt greeting us.

“Oh hi Julius, hi you two, you are a bit earlier then planed you know” Matt greeted us.

“Earlier?” I questioned dad with a confused look.

Dad only shrugged but then smirked at me while giving me the answer.

“While the two of you were busy preparing yourself for the visit I was using that time to inform Matt over here of our visit today by calling him on my phone.” Dad told us.

I only nodded in understanding and smiled up to him for actually doing that.

“Well anyway welcome to Keiser’s manor please come in.” Matt gestured with his hands for us to come inside.

Of course we obliged and happily fallowed Matt and dad inside his home.

The first room we entered was the main hallway with a stairway on our right leading directly to the second floor, a double doorway on our left leading into the living room and straight ahead on the other end of the hall I could easily see that it leads directly to the kitchen and the backyard.

The decoration was very nice too mostly wood furniture’s and rugs covering almost every inch of the floor giving this place a very cosy and welcoming look to it.

“Uhm excuse me Mr. Matt sir...Is your little brother here somewhere? I asked Matt with a smile while he was giving us a tour through his house.

“You mean Lukas? He is upstairs in his room first door on the right.” Matt answered me.

“Thanks sir Matt.” I thanked him as I made my way upstairs.

“Luna are you coming?” I asked my sister as I realized that she wasn’t fallowing me.

“Uhm....Ok.” Luna quickly responded and then fallowed me with her animal plushies still on her back.

We made our way up the stairs and into another but slightly smaller hallway on the second floor and turned towards to the first door on the right as Matt had told us.

I gently began to knock on the door and called out for my friend that it was me and Luna.

“Lukas it’s me and Luna.” I called out.

I started to hear some faint shuffling coming from the other side of the door until finally the door opened revealing a very surprised but happy looking Lukas.

“Hi Celly and Lulu.” Lukas simply greeted us with a happy smile.

But I had a much better idea in my mind in how to greet him.

I simply moved a bit forward towards him and quickly embraced my best friend into a gentle and warm hug as a “hello” from me.

“It’s nice to finally meet you inside your own home Lukas, I always wanted to come over here you know.” I told him while still holding him close inside my arms.

“You sure like hugs don’t you Celly?” Lukas asked me with a slight embarrassing blush which by the way I find extremely cute on him.

“I always like to hug peoples that I really like especially those who are my friends.” I told him as I slowly started to break away from him.

“You already told me that a hundred times Celly.” Lukas said with a smile while I only giggled at his statement.

“Well can we come in?” I asked him with a smile.

“Of course.” Lukas only responded as he led us inside his room.

The look of his room was pretty interesting to me because everywhere I looked I could easily see posters of video games or cartoon characters hanging almost everywhere around the walls of his room some of which I could even recognize as Mario and Luigi or characters from Duck tales, I could even see some hand maid drawing here and there.

“Wow...your room is very nice Lukas, I really like some of your drawing here, there are almost as good as the one Luna can draw.” I happily commented him while admiring the scenery around me at the same time.

“Thanks Celly you are the first one to ever say that there like my drawings” My friend responded after my comments.

Me and Lukas simply started a conversation with each other and making jokes about some few things and laughing our butts out after that.

All until I noticed my little sister leaving my side and slowly trotting over to a small T.V at the other end of l Lukas’es room that I haven’t recognized until now.

I actually didn’t noticed that T.V in his room before, neither did I noticed that there was even game console attached to it, but before I could even asked my friend here what kind of game system it is I was already beaten to it by Luna.

“Hey Lukas what kind of a game is this?” Luna asked Lukas with great curiosity.

“That’s my Playstation 2 got it during my birthday last year.” Lukas answered with a proud smile.

“Oh and the game I was playing before you two came here is Jak X which is a very fun racing game” He quickly added.

“Does it have two players?” Luna asked with a hopeful smile.

“Yes.” Lukas quickly answered.

“Can...Can we maybe play a little bit?” Luna asked shyly.

I took him maybe a few seconds of carful thinking after Luna asked him that one particular question, but after a short while he began to smile and started to give my little sister his answer.

“Sure.” Was his only response.

After his answer Lukas began to search around for his second controller and then finally attaching it onto his console, turning my head over to my little sister I could see that she was extremely over exited and hopping around wildly in place just like a rubber ball.

I couldn’t possible resist a giggle at my little sister’s silly display and I was also extremely happy to see that my friend over here would actually allow my sister to play some videogames with him.

I decide to simply sit right behind the two while watching and listening to them as Lukas was explaining to Luna how the game works and what the controls were.

For a moment there I wasn’t even sure if it’s even possible for Luna to operate the many bottoms on the controller with her bare hoofs but in the end I was pretty surprised to see that she actually could and saw that Lukas was already choosing a event, race track, character and vehicle for himself while Luna was also choosing her a character and car as well.

As Lukas pushed the start bottom and the loading screen started to appears Luna suddenly turned over to Lukas with a very determined and competitive look on her face.

“I’m going to win this race.” Luna simply announced with a very cocky smile on her face.

“Nope your not, just because you are a beginner doesn’t mean I have to go easy on you.” Lukas told her back.

“I’m going to make you eat those words.” Luna lastly commented as the race finally began.

I started to watch this spectacle with great interest and anticipation as both Lukas and Luna were now about to start their very first race together.

Somehow right on the very start of the race Luna managed to hit the gas bottom on the exact right timing of the beginning of the race as she started to rapidly sip away from all the other competitors and took the first place at the very start of the game with the help of some bonus boosters that you are suppose to get IF you hit the X bottom at the right time.

I could easily tell from his reaction that Lukas was completely and utterly surprised by this sudden development but he quickly managed to shake himself off of it and started to focus more on the race at hand.

“Beginners luck.” Lukas mumbled to himself.

While Luna was mostly collecting power ups to increase her boost bar and trying to keep herself on first place, Lukas on the other hand was collecting weapon power ups to simply blast his way through the other players and to quickly get himself to the second place position.

After getting himself on the second position and keeping himself far ahead of the other competitors Lukas immediately began to focus in trying to get himself another weapon power up and somehow managed to get himself the rocket launchers ability and started to focus his aim directly on my unsuspected sister.

He quickly pressed the firing bottom to immediately send those nasty looking rockets over to my poor little sister’s player.

The rockets as predicted made direct contact with my sister’s vehicle instantly destroying it completely and keeping her immobile for a few seconds as Lukas took this short time to quickly over pass her and taking the first place position for himself.

“HEY!!” Luna shouted.

“No fair that’s cheating.” Luna complained.

“Nope its part of the game.” Lukas commented with a victories smile on his face.

“Oh it’s on now.” Luna retorted as she began to take this race more seriously.

The rest of the race was an absolute instance match with explosions and crashes happening almost every 15 seconds as both Luna, Lukas and all the other players constantly began to blast them self with weapons, blocked them with shields, overtaking and ramming each other with boosters and constantly sliding on sharp turns and jumping over obstacles and ledges.

“Haha I’m first.” Lukas happily announced as the last few turns were made towards the finish line.

At first it really looked like that Lukas could easily win this race sense most of the other driver including Luna were pretty far away from him to even have a change to fully catch up with him.

Luna was pretty dried up at this point with no weapons, boosters or any other form of power ups, but looking at Luna’s face I could easily tell that she was far from giving up on this race as she managed to grab herself the last possible power up before the end of the race.

At the end Luna quickly received the machine gun power up which was a fun but also the most difficult weapon to use in the game sense it requires to actually precisely aim for the target while most of the other weapons (except the grenade launcher) would automatically take aim on their victims once they have been received.

I could see that Luna was in deep and total concentration as she began to carefully aim at Lukas’es vehicle and simply being one with the game as I like to think it.

“Come one Luna you can still win this.” I rooted for her in my mind as I watched my little sister with great anticipation.

All of a sudden Luna pushed the firing bottom by literally slamming her hoof directly onto the controller.

The weapon began to fire its load with great power and speed as Luna made direct connections with every bullet flying away from her weapon and immediately starting to tear down the health bar of Lukas’es player.

In an instant Lukas health bar completely decreases in almost 2 second and I saw his car blowing up into a millions of pieces crashing his car and giving Luna enough time to by pass him and take the victory for herself after passing the finish line first a few moment later.

“I WON I WON I WON!!!” Were the only words coming from Luna’s mouth as she began to happily jump and dance around after her glories victory.

I could only giggle in amusement as I saw the expression on Lukas face after he realized on what the heck just happened here.

“......wow.” was Lukas only response after just staring blankly on the TV screen for maybe a few minutes.

“Well I told you didn’t I?” Luna said in a smug tone.

“That’s enough Luna I think you made your point” I told Luna between giggles.

“Well...I guess I underestimated you than Lulu.” Lukas announced with finally a smile after his shocked expression.

“Wanne try a different event?” Lukas immediately asked.

“Really we can play some more?” Luna asked with great excitement.

“Of course as long as you like, actually I have nothing much better to do anyway.” Lukas told my sister.

“Can I maybe join too?” I asked him with a shy smile.

“Sure just let me try and beat you sister in the next game mode than you can try it.” Lukas assured me with a smile that I could only return in favour.

I quickly started to switch my sitting position to sit right beside him and to also get myself a much better viewpoint of the incoming action.

“This is the death match mode, the goal here is pretty simple just eliminate as many players as you can in a span of 10 min, for every player you destroy you will receive one point and the one who gets the most points in the end of 10 minutes will be the winner.” Lukas explained to us as he ones again selected the event, map and player while Luna did the same.

After the game finished loading and the announcer did his ridiculously long speech I could see that this time it was a much more free and open styled map instate of the normal race track one from earlier.

“This time I will win sense I had allot of practice with this mode.” Lukas announced with great confidant.

“Ha will see that.” Luna called back with a competitive look on her face.

This time the game was much more explosive as I like to call it sense the goal now was just basically blowing things up as fast as you possibly could.

Both Luna and Lukas were pretty much tow to tow in terms of score mostly destroying the other competitions and mostly staying away from each other.

There were driving into tunnels, jumping over ledges, going over platforms and collecting as many power ups, boosters and repair Icons to keep them self ready for any encounter or challenges.

“Ha the timer is almost up and I’m in the lead by almost 3 points your never going to catch up now Lulu.” Said Lukas with a very cocky expression as the game slowly started to come to an end after almost 10 minutes of playing.

“I’m not giving up so easily.” Luna announced with great determination.

I was a bit sceptic on the Idea that my sister could actually turn this match around with that kind of a set back and with the fact that there were only 15 seconds left of the game.

I saw my sister simply driving around the open grassland map looking for possible targets with her grenade launcher that she just picked up.

She drove over a hill and trying to spot anybody from up there when out of nowhere right at the base of the hill were three enemy players driving around the bottom of the valley with low health and trying to hit each other with their own sets weapons.

Luna of course saw this opportunity and immediately drove down the hill with one hoof on the trigger bottom.

She quickly pressed the fire bottom and immediately sends the first set of grenades down the unsuspected drivers and somehow managed to get two of the drivers at the same time with one solid hit while simply ramming the last one into a pile of scrap metal with her own vehicle.

Thanks to a bit of luck and Luna’s quick thinking the scores where once again even, but there where now still only 8 more second to go until the match ends and sense Lukas was the first one with highest score in this game the victory will still automatically go over to him because of that.

“Well I guess this time Luna bit off her own tail on this one.” I thought with a bit of sorrow.

I could already see that my friend next to me was already smiling victoriously, but my sister in the other hand (hoof) had to my surprise a very strong determined smile on her face which wasn’t anything new to me sense I already pretty much know in how thick headed she could be in situation like this when me and lulu would play some videogame on my laptop together.

“Ah hahah I found you.” Luna suddenly shouted into the room taking me and Lukas completely by surprise as we were forced to flinch at her sudden outburst.

When I could adjust myself back to normality and turn my gaze back at the TV screen I could finally see the reason of Luna’s sudden outburst.

Somehow out of pure luck and randomness Luna managed to find Lukas’es player on literally the other side of the hill were she had just accomplished the amazing triple score kill just a few seconds ago.

“Where did she suddenly come from?” Lukas asked me in complete surprise while I just shrugged.

“Only 4 seconds left.” I thought with great suspense as I continued to watch the spectacle.

Luna Immediately began to speed down the hill using her booster to pick up some incredible speeds as she began to once again to focus and getting herself ready in using her last set of grenades on her last victim.

3 seconds.

Lukas tried desperately to maybe move or run away from this very tight situation but found out that there really wasn’t enough time or space for him to successfully get out of the way sense Luna was already speeding down the hill towards him in almost amazing speeds.

2 seconds.

“Almost there.” Luna said in deep concentration.

1 second.

“Oh oh.” Was Lukas last word as I saw my little sister ramming her opponents vehicle with great force taking a huge chunk of his health away while fallowing it up my realising her last sets of grenades towards him and instantly one shooting him taking him out of the game and receiving her last possible point of the match.

0 second.

“YES ANOTHER VICTORY FOR ME!!!” My sister shouted with glee as she began to happily jump and skip around the room.

Both me and Lukas had pretty much our jaws hanging at this point not really believing on what just happened here.

“Wow I knew Luna was good at videogames judging by the few times we played some games together on my laptop but I would have never guessed she was THAT good” I thought with amazement.

Lukas on the other part was even more baffled at this outcome and was just staring at the TV screen.

“How is a 5 year old girl who never really played this game before so DAM good at it?” Lukas asked to no one in particular.

“Natural skill I guess.” I answered him with a shrug.

“She always beats me too when we play games on my laptop.” I quickly added.

While me and Lukas were just exchange looks with each other, Luna on the other side was still busy dancing and skipping around wildly like as if today was the luckiest day of her life which it probably is.

“Can we go again can we go again please, this is the greatest fun I ever had can we please go again pretty please?” Luna suddenly rambled right in front of us.

“Well...I...uhm.” Lukas began but I quickly cut him off before he could even continue.

“I will challenge you Luna if you want me too?” I asked Luna with a smile.

“Sure why not big sis.” Luna answered with her own sets of smiles.

I slowly began to move closer towards Lukas and placed my muzzle close to his ear so I can secretly tell him something.

“Let’s team up on her and see if the both of us can actually beat her.” I whispered into his ears.

Lukas of course accepted the idea immediately and gave me a smile in which I only gave him a friendly wink in return.

“Ok let’s do this.” I announced into the room as I took the first player controller from Lukas and got myself ready to do some gaming.

I already knew how the controls worked and what the rules of the game and each of these different events were so there weren’t many questions for me to asked Lukas about.

We probably must have played the game for another two more hours with me and Lukas switching the controllers between us at the end of every match and for the most part just failing miserably in trying to beat my little sister in every different event and game mode.

In the end me and Lukas somehow managed to beat her just a few times over the course of that time but for almost every race or game mode we played against her she pretty much managed to always come out on top leaving us with either the second or even the third place on the lists.

“Do you have any other games maybe Lukas?” I asked him after starting to get a bit tired of playing Jak X the entire time.

“Well yes I do what would you......” Lukas began but stopped himself from continuing after hearing the doorbell coming from downstairs and immediately got himself off from the floor with a very happy and exited look on her face.

“That must be my uncle his finally back from the bakery.” He suddenly shouted with great excitement.

Both me and Luna were a bit hesitant to actually go downstairs with him to meet his uncle but before we could even react or say anything Lukas suddenly began to turn around back to us with a very happy look on his face.

“You know he was the one who made all of those cookies and treats you two love so much, its possible he might have some with him.” Lukas told us with a very sly smile on his face.

This immediately got me and Luna’s attention in an instant as the both of us rashly got our self off the floor to fallow Lukas out of his room and downstairs.

“Time to meet his uncle.” I thought to myself with a bit of nervousness as all three of us carefully made our why back downstairs to meet up with the grownups.

As we finally made it downstairs and entered the living room I saw that both Matt and Dad were sitting on a set of brown leather couches and were watching something on TV while laughing and talking to each other.

I of course immediately focused all of my attention directly over to Dad as I quickly started to gallop over to him happily and excitedly.

“DADDY.” I shouted joyfully as I jumped onto his lap happily and started to nuzzle his chest gleefully.

Dad of course was a bit surprised at my sudden advancement in which I really didn’t paid any attention or interest too sense at that moment the only thing I craved for was the warm and loving care of my Dad after being away from him for over 2 hours.

“Well you two what have you done the past few hours up there mhmm?” Dad asked me while my face was still buried into his shirt.

“Playing some Videogames.” I simply answered him while looking up to him.

I stayed like this for awhile being on dads lap while still nuzzling him happily until I realized that there actually was a third grownup inside the living room.

“UNCLE!!” I heard Lukas shout as I saw him run over to this new stranger and receiving a hug from him.

In that moment I saw that my sister finally made it over to us and we both began to stare nervously over to this new guy on the other side of the room.

“Lukas my boy how are you?” I heard the old man say.

“Great Uncle did you maybe brought some treats for us?” Lukas asked his uncle.

“Of course my boy.” He answered as I saw him reviling a paper bag out from his jacket.

Lukas suddenly turned to us with a smile as he began to point a finger at our direction.

“Uncle I want you to meet some of my unique friends, the ones I’m always talking about.” Lukas told his uncle.

Immediately his uncle attention switched from Lukas over to us in an instant.

“.....Hi.” was my only response as I nervously wave my hoof at his direction.

Luna on the other hand (hoof) was basically hiding behind dad legs while keeping half of her face hidden by her long blue mane.

To my utter surprise the reaction on Lukas’es uncle was very calm and simple as he only gave us a very friendly smile instate of the surprise or shocked expression that I was expecting.

“Well hello there little ones it’s nice to finally meet one another, I see that my little nephews description was right when he said his new friends were the cutest things ever.” Lukas’es Uncle told us with a very fatherly smile that could easily match Johns.

I actually blushed a bit by his very nice comments as all of my fear and nervousness from earlier began to disappear completely.

“Thank you sir and it’s nice to meet you too.” I thanked him with a smile.

“Uncle did you brought the cookies? “ Lukas suddenly asked his uncle.

“COOKIES!?” Luna suddenly screamed with excitement and actually making me almost jump at her sudden outburst.

“Yes I have the cookies too Lukas.” His uncle answered.

Luna who just was hiding shyly behind dads legs just a second ago was now suddenly bouncing around Lukas’es uncle with great excitement as she repeatedly began to sing the word cookies over and over again.

I could only giggle at her silliness as always.

In the end the rest of the evening was really fun and eventful for all of us as we began to quickly warm up towards Lukas and Matt’s uncle and began to listening to all of his life stories and tales while in the same time enjoying those heavenly and delicious cookies of his.

We learned that my friend’s uncle once was once a Marine soldier in his youth during an era called the cold war as he began to tell us stories about all of his travels and experiences throughout his voyages, missions and occupations when he was station on an aircraft carrier and began to tell us all about the different countries, cities and places he visited in his military carrier.

He mostly started to tell us about all of his mishaps and funny moments when he and his old marine buddies had the free time to do whatever their wanted to do after their carrier had landed into another port or country and most of the time me and Luna were mostly giggling and laughing at how many stupid and crazy thinks he and his friends did when their weren’t on duty.

I especially found the story of him and his friends Camel race the funniest when he and his friends were travelling the sands of the Sahara Desert he and his buddies where having a very competitive Camel race when suddenly a sand dune under them quickly began to collapse after a few round forcing him and some of his friends to actually fall of their camels tumbling down the dune and receiving a whole mouth full of sand and later a heavy scold from his officers for being late that day afterwards.

He even showed us some of his old photo albums with him and his marine comrades on then on different parts of the world and also some of his medals and ribbons he had earn throughout his duties.

It was really interesting and fun to for us to learn more about his old missions in how epic, action packed and suspenseful there somtimes were involving allot of either actual combat or stealth. (of course keeping out some of the more violent and dark moments away from us)

Over time I began to wonder why he was suddenly working in a bakery when he once used to be a veteran marine and I learned from him that he inherited the bakery from his own parents right after their passing and also told me that it was also the same day when he finally decided to retire from his long years of service and duty as a Marine and to simply work and maintain his old family business.

All in all we pretty much spend almost over an houre of asking him questions about almost everything and him of course giving us the answers and also telling us some funny jokes in between them making us either giggle or just out right laugh at them in great amusment.

In the end we really started to fully warm up to him and even considered him as a friend as well or even as an uncle figure just like John.

Sadly for me and my sister the wonderful story telling moment with him slowly came to a halt as he simply stated that he was tired for the day and promised us that he would tell us more of his experiences and adventures at another time.

“I go take a nap it was a really hard day for me, so if you all please excuse me.” He told everyone in the room as he began to slowly get himself of the couches and probably upstairs towards his room to take his rest.

“Well what do you two think of my uncle?” Lukas suddenly asked me from behind the couch.

“His really fun guy I really like him.” I simply answered him.

“See I told you he is a very nice guy didn’t I?” My Dad asked me from the other side of the couch.

“Yup.” Was my only response as I moved over to his side and once again started to rest my head onto his lap.

After his uncle left there was this present of boredom around the air as either me or Lulu had no clue on what to do know, I would have happily stayed here onto dads lap and simply enjoying the feeling of just being so close to him But for Luna I would have the Idea that she just wanted something more exiting and action packed after our long story time.

God I just love to snuggle up with my Dad if anyone would asked me what would be my favourite past time activity ever it would probably be this one, I could easily do that for hours without getting tired or bored with it.

“Hey we could maybe play some more videogames upstairs if you two want too.” Lukas suddenly came up.

At the mention of Videogames Luna’s head immediately perked up and she quickly began to jump off from Dads lap and just started to skip and jump around excitedly in place.

“YAY more games, more games, come on lets go.” Luna excitedly shouted as she simple began to run out of the living room and back upstairs on her own.

Lukas immediately began to fallow her as well leaving me Dad and Matt alone in the room.

“Dad can I go too?” I asked my Dad with a kind smile.

“Why are you asking me that of course you can celly.” Dad answered me with slight laugh.

I only gave him a very quick kiss on the cheek as I quickly jumped down and dashed out the room to quickly join both my sister and my friend Lukas upstairs for another fun and exciting play together for the rest of the evening.

Authors Note: please tell me if there are any mistakes or story plot holes in my chapters because it would really help me if any of you could maybe point that out to me, It could also help me if some of you guys had any ideas for any future chapters it could maybe help me with my imagination of creating new chapters and I would maybe fallow you guys suggestions if I feel like it that there would be a great addition to put into my story, that is all see ye all next time :D

Chapter 9: Welcome to school (part 1)

/Chapter 9 Welcome to school (part 1)/

“Hey Lukas wait up.” I called as I tried to catch up with him.

It was really hard for me to try and keep up with him sense the whole day even though I have compared to him I have 2 extra legs which would normally mean that I should be able to catch up with him easily but for some reason he was for the most part so much quicker on his feet than I was on my hoofs which of course was very exhausting.

Me and Lukas have been playing and exploring around the forest sense the start of the day, playing jungle adventures together, with Lukas being the explorer and me his trusted assistance as we imagining that we were navigating through an unexplored jungle in the search of ancient ruins, treasures, and lost civilisations.

Luna was sadly not with us on this fun adventure today, she was now at home busy having fun with her own game console that dad bought her after she had continently pleaded our dad to get one for herself after truly discovering her love and skills for videogames, and in the end Dad simply gave in and got her a Playstation 2 as well and also a Nintendo GameCube just to sweeten it up a bit after almost a week sense our first visit at my friends home.

But it didn’t mattered at the moment sense as long my sister is happy I’m happy and I know that Dad is just trying his best to keep it that way which is one of the many reasons why I just love him so much.

As me and Lukas were simply scouting out the under grove of the forest for any possible treasures or hidden secrets, In the search for something valuable I came across a very lonely looking bush on the edge of a clearing and decided to crawl myself under it in hopes to maybe find something interesting underneath it all until I noticed something from the other end of the bush.

“Wow Lukas come over here quickly and see what I have found here.” I quietly whispered to him.

“What is it?” Lukas whispered back to me as he came up over to where I was crouching.

As Lukas came closer over to me and crouched down at the same bush were I was hiding I quickly pointed out to Lukas on what exactly I was talking about.

Right in front of us laying in the centre of an forest opening was a single but beautiful deer mother with her two little babies fawns simple rolled up against her and simple sleeping while there mother gently nuzzles them in their sleep.

My heart just literally melted at this site as it pretty much reminded me when I and my sister are cuddling up like that towards dad during stormy or gloomy days.

The thought alone almost made me wish that I was actually cuddling with my dad right about now resting my head against his belly while being gently scratch behind my ears in a very lovingly why all until I got snap back by my friend Lukas as he began to rapidly poke me on the back of my head.

“Uhm Celly I think we better leave.” Lukas suddenly whispered to me as he pointed out something affront of us.

When I took a look at where he was pointing I began to notice a very big and buff looking male deer with very intimidating looking antlers on its head watching us from where we were hiding.

First of all I wasn’t even aware that there was another deer nearby nor would I have thought that we would get our self-spotted so easily in the first place sense we were hidden inside our bush pretty dam well, all until I realized that my own horn was somehow sticking out slightly form beyond the top part of our hiding spot and could have easily exposed or location towards the very intimidating looking deer.

“Ops.” Was the only words coming out my mouth.

“My stupid horn again!” I thought to myself with annoyance.

Almost every time when me, Luna or even Lukas would play a game of hide and seek or any other game and activity that involves allot of hiding or stealth my own horn would sometimes stick out from various places and simple expose me and giving away my position.

Sometimes I just really wished I didn’t had my horn in the first place because for me personally it doesn’t seem to do anything besides getting me stuck in narrow places or just out right destroy the fun for me.

“Come on Celly I think it’s better that we leave now.” Lukas quickly told me as he was crawling out from our bush.

I only nodded in agreement sense I didn’t wanted to get that male deer thinking that we might be a duo of predators stalking around these bushes for those little baby deer’s and starting to attack us defensively because of that.

Me and Lukas quickly made our way through the forest and back towards our favourite spot in the whole wide area the same place where we first played together when we first meant each other a little over a year ago.

The little and beautiful pound at the edge of the forest were we always go first to simply relax and to decide what to do for the day.

We even go sometimes swimming here during hot summer days to use it to cool our self from the hot scorching sun and just literally having fun splashing around inside these sallow and crystal clear waters.

We finally arrived at our special meeting location as we began to sort out all of our thinks and items that we have discovered in our little exploration game and simply began to empty some of our bags that we have brought with us and began to examine all the stuff we have found so far.

Laying in front of us were allot of stuff most of them simple thinks that you might expect to find in a forest such as acorns, very beautiful colourful tree leafs and some neat looking feathers.

But throughout our exploration we also found some very unique things like some very old looking coins, some lost toys and even a very unique and beautiful silver hair clip that I found somewhere deep within the forest under a moss covered bark.

The hair clip was the one interesting me the most and by taking a closer look at it I could see that it actually had little fake gems on it in the shapes of a sun and a moon circling each other while being surrounded by a group of tiny yellow looking stars encircling both the sun and the moon into a perfect ringed formation.

I was completely mesmerized by this beautiful little hair clip and could easily decide that it was THE best treasure we have discovered inside the forest today, for me at least.

“Who would throw such a wonderful looking hair clip away?” I thought to myself as I began to take the little hair clip onto my hoofs to examine it even further.

“If wash this hairclip and remove it from all of its dirt, moss and twigs I could easily wear this myself, I bet it will look really good on me too.” I thought with great amusement.

Me and Lukas spent a few more minutes examining all of our findings and deciding what we can keep and what was just useless junk, I pretty much told him that he could keep everything else for himself sense I was only really interested into my new cute looking hair clip.

The day was steadily coming to a halt as I saw from the distance that the sun was already slowly retreating into the horizon.

“I think we better get back it’s getting late and staying in a forest after dark is never one of my favourite activities.” Lukas announced as he was packing his bags.

I could only agree on his superstitions sense I too was pretty uncomfortable with the idea of running around the wilderness after dawn, especially with the thought on how worried dad would be if I didn’t get back home in time.

I hate making my dad worried.

After packing my own thinks and making sure that everything was there that I have brought with me, Lukas and I finally began to make our way towards the roads and downhill towards our homes.

“Hey Lukas?” I started to get his attention.

“Mhmm.” Lukas responded.

“Want to do something like this again tomorrow?” I asked him innocently as we continued our walk together down the road.

After asking that Lukas took a few more seconds to actually think about my question until he quickly looked back at me with a bit of a sorry expression.

“Uhm sorry Celly but I have school tomorrow so I can’t” Lukas answered me with a bit of a sad tone.

“Oh.” Was my only response as I felt a bit put down by his answer.

Recently Lukas really didn’t had much free time to do or play with simply because he was now too busy with school.

I asked Lukas right at the first day of his new school year what it is like too go to school, what you can do there and how many other kids and children’s actually went to school in the first place.

As far he had told me school seems to be a very fun place to be, having fun, learning new things, and most importantly making new friends and meeting new friendly faces.

The idea of going to school myself and having my best friend Lukas as my possible classmate was a really fun and exciting idea if there wasn’t the fact that I am a winged unicorn and not a normal human.

I already once asked my dad about that subject thou but just as expected he wasn’t really sure of letting me go to school would be such a good idea especially sense I am pretty much very unique and different compare to the other kids.

Having Lukas go to school, to learn many new things and having fun without me was a really heavy thought for me to endure sense I am pretty much forced to just sit at home and wait for him to get himself some free time from his school works so that we can have some more fun adventure and exploration together was a real drag for me.

“Were here Celly.” Lukas suddenly announced.

I was immediately removed from my train of thoughts after that and was immediately surprise to see that we were already at the front gate of my home.

“How long was I zoned out.” I thought to myself in utter surprise.

“Well I see you next weekend I guess.....nice hanging out with you today bye.” Lukas excused himself as he began to turn around and started to continue his own why back home.

But before he could even get far I decided that he was not going to get away that easily from me as I started to quickly gallop over to him and gave him a friendly goodbye hug.

“Uhm yeah thanks Celly...eehehehe” Lukas said a bit embarrassed.

“Gosh I just find it really cute on him whenever he is blushing like that” I thought with a very faint giggle.

“Thanks for the nice hangout I always enjoy having adventures with you.” I thanked him with a smile as I broke the hug.

“It’s always an enjoyment for me to go and hangout with my first and best friend ever so it’s cool” Lukas told me with a smile of his own.

“But you know It would be really great if you could go to school and be in the same class as me that way we could hangout almost every day.” Lukas began.

“I could than introduce you to some of my new friends I have there.” Lukas quickly added.

That immediately got my attention sky high and I was more surprised than ever to hear that coming from him.

“Wait you have other friends too? I thought I was

your only friend.” I said with a bit of surprise and sadness.

“Wow I wish I could have some new friends as well.” I mumble to myself.

“Well you can if you could ask your dad to sign you up for school too, it’s easy.” Lukas announced with a smile.

“I already did and...well…you know the reasons why don’t you?” I asked him with a sorrow expression.

He only nodded in realization on what I meant.

“Well I’m pretty sure if your dad agrees and lets you go, I would be pretty much positive that everything will be alright. I already told my new friends allot about you to make them know what to expect whenever the time comes for them to finally meet you.” He told me with a confident look.

“And what was there response?” I asked him curiously.

“They thought I was kidding.” He simply responded with sad smile on his face.

I only gave him an encouraging smile and a giggle of thanks for at least trying.

“Well I see you than another time I guess?” I asked.

“Of course, as soon as I have some free time.” He responded with a smile.

Lukas started to walk back home on his own while I just stood there waving him goodbye and watched him slowly disappearing into the distance.

As he was gone and out of sight I decided to maybe stay there a little bit longer to simply admire the amazing sunset far into the distance.

The sky was coloured into a beautiful red and orange mix with the last rays of sun light beaming gracefully form behind some clouds gabs giving this already amazing spectacle and almost magical look to it.

“It would be even more amazing if my sister and Dad would be here as well to see this.” I thought to myself.

The sun was already slowly disappearing into the horizon and signalling the beginning of the night.

At that I decided that it was time for me to finally get myself back inside quickly and to avoid the very cold and chilling night air which was already slowly showing itself in a very surprising and alarming rate.

“How the heck is it possible that it can get so dam cold so freaking fast.” I thought with great surprise as I transformed my normal trot to a full blown gallop after feeling the first effects of the incoming night air.

....................................................................................................................................

(Julius POV)

“What the, how the.....WHY!!!!!” Luna began to whine.

Sense the start of the day me and Luna have been playing some games together with her newly bought game consoles, sometimes Playstation sometimes GameCube and trying out all the different games that she (or we) have.

Luna asked me if I wanted to play some games with her sense her older sister was not available for today and out there somewhere having adventures with her best friend leaving me as her so called plan B backup.

It is really astounding to see how good see really is at videogames for someone of her age and how immersed she can be when playing.

As far as I learned from what Celly had told me every time when she or her friend would play some videogames against her little sister it would for the most part never really end in their favour.

Luna would for most of her part always come out utterly victories against them and leaving both of them either completely shocked or baffled as an aftermath.

But personally I really have no idea on what she is yammering about so much simply because I’m really just having a pretty normal game experience with her.

Sometimes I win sometimes she wins buts it’s in the racing game department were I am completely over her with cashing in one win after another and leaving her literally in a trail of dust.

At the moment me and Luna were playing some Burnout revenge on her Playstation 2 for almost a whole hour long and for the most part I am just rocking her in every race we played in either leaving her on second or even third place at every finish.

Luna was pretty baffled to see in how incredibly good I am at racing games in general simply because I never really told her that I once used to play allot of racing types games on my old PS 1, way before Luna and Celestia came into my life to try and keep myself away a bit from my lonely and depression life.

And after a while I actually managed to get myself allot of practice with that which are now the types of skills I using on poor little Luna to embarrassingly beat hear every single time in every race.

I have just once again score another flawless and quick victory with my very awesome looking car and just made it to the finish line WAY before anybody else and simple decided to wait for all the other driver including Luna to finish their final lap while happily sipping on my ice tea.

“How are you always doing that dad?” Luna asked me with a whiny tone.

“Skills” I simply answered.

“Well I’m starting to get a bit tired now. I like to take a break now if it is ok?” Luna said as she began to stretch her legs and even her tiny little wings which is always absolutely adorable to look at.

I also started to stretch myself a little as well and found out on just how long I have been sitting here and playing videogames with my little filly by the very distinguish popping and cracking sounds my angles made.

“Dad could we maybe get something to eat I’m starving.” Luna said as she began to get up from her flank and up on her hoofs as she began to stretch herself a little bit more.

I could easily agree with her request sense I too began to realized the fact that both of us haven’t really eaten that much to begin with sense the start of the day, being more so immersed with the games and completely forgetting the fact in how really hungry we ware.

I could maybe go and call john to make something for us but going to the kitchen and making food for our self would be the perfect thing for my now very sore angles after sitting on my ass for almost the whole day.

I was about to open the door and making my way towards the kitchen until I got stopped by Luna who was nudging me with her muzzle to get my attention.

I turned around to look at her and to see what she wanted from me and saw her standing there with a very sheepish look on her muzzle.

“Can you carry me maybe? I fell a bit stiff on my hoofs.” Luna asked me with a sheepish smile.

“Sure lulu.” I quickly replied as I carefully picked her up onto my arms.

She began to immediately snuggle her head onto my chest as I was walking us towards the kitchen and dining areas which were located literally on the other side of the mansion opposite from where our rooms are.

“You know I really like it when you call me Lulu Dad.” Luna suddenly said as we were already half why towards our destination.

“You sure do.” I simply teased her in which she only gave me a cute little giggle in response.

We continued our journey over towards the kitchen areas by passing through the main hall entrance of the mansion, but as me and Luna were passing by the main hall I began to notice something different from the edge of my vision and by turning my gaze over towards the direction I could see that it was my little Celly just coming back home after her long day of venturing off with her best friend.

She looked pretty tired from the look of it which I can easily understand sense from what Celestia always tells me her and Lukas are always having some very energetic adventures and activities together which in the end leaves her always looking the way she does now for most of the time.

I was about to greet her but was beaten by it by Luna who started to call out to her after she realized that her sister was finally back home after being gone for almost a whole day.

“Hey big sis your finally back.” Luna simply greeted while waving and smiling at her direction.

Celestia of course noticed Luna’s call immediately and quickly wiped her hanging head up to look at our direction, in an instant when she saw me her mood and expression did a complete 180 degrees as her tired and exhausted expression turn into a happy and excited one faster than I could say anything to stop her incoming outburst.

“DADDY!!” Celestia shouted with great glee.

“Yup too slow to stop her.” I thought as I saw my little Celly galloping over to me as fast as she possible could.

“I thought she was totally tired and exhausted.” I thought quickly as Celly finally made it over to us and began to hug and nuzzle my legs very lovingly and softly.

I have been together with Luna and Celestia for over 4 years now and it still always surprises me when Celestia always does that.

Luna on the other hand (or hoof) was just not giving much mind or attention on what her bigger sister is doing and simply continued to dose of a little bit on my arms while resting her head onto my chest as always.

“Why are you always doing that whenever you see me Celly?” I asked her simply for fun reason sense I already pretty know what her answer will be.

Celly only stopped after I asked her that and simply turned her head up to look at me while giving me once again one of her trade mark smile I have come to love over the past 4 years.

“It’s because I love you daddy, I just want to be close to you as much as I can because you make me feel so safe and happy whenever I’m with you.” Celestia answered with a big smile.

Once again my heart could only melt by those words and always remembering me how lucky I was finding those two 4 years ago and helping me to completely change my life into a much happier and brighter future.

The only thing my senses told me to do was kneel down (with Luna still on my Arm) and to give her a nice and soft scratch behind her ears.

Celestia responded by dropping her cute little ears onto the sides of her head in pure enjoyment and closing her eyes while leaning her head into my hand.

I did that for maybe a few more moments until I thought it was enough and simply got myself back up.

“Do you want some too?” I asked Luna on my arms after being done patting Celestia.

“Nope I’m good.” Luna simply responded while shaking her head and immediately going back in pressing her face and muzzle back into my chest.

“We are going to get our self some dinner want to come with us?” I asked Celestia who was still holding one of my legs with her hoofs.

Right after I asked her that both me and Luna suddenly heard a very low and almost unnoticeable grumbling sound coming from somewhere within this room the first thought that went through my mind was maybe some distant thunderclouds forming somewhere outside until I realized that the grumbling sounds seriously came from within THIS room and noticed that Celestia was just sitting on her flank on front of me with a very embarrassing look on her face.

“I guess I was much hungrier than I thought I was.” Celestia said in a very while rubbing the back of her head and holding a very embarrassing blush on her face.

Luna of course began to laugh and snicker very loudly after that and moving and rolling around on my arms a bit which made it a bit difficult for me to hold her properly and not letting her fall but even for me the fact that Celestia’s little belly just made itself known so loudly was also a very funny thing for me to witness and I too couldn’t hold a short laugh of my own.

“Ok enough let’s just go get some dinner.” I quickly announced.

After I said that Luna and Celestia finally started to calm down and nodded their heads at my idea and we quickly made our way to the kitchen.

At the kitchen I placed Luna back on the ground to get my hands free for me to grab and collect everything we need to make our self a simple but decent dinner of simple bread with all kinds of cheese salads and jam as dressings to use and of course orange juice and other form of beverages as well to choose for us.

Luna and Celestia were already seated on their favourite chairs and waiting for me to finish everything up and for me to get seated as well.

I place everything on the table and all of us began to style up our own sandwiches.

Luna made herself a normal strawberry jam sandwich with chocolate cream and port herself a class of chocolate milk so basically a dinner made of pure sugar.

“So that how she gets all of her energy.” I thought to myself.

Celestia on the other side made herself a very simple looking sandwich with salad tomatoes and cheese (no ham of course sense I’m pretty sure both my fillies are herbivores) and a glass full of orange juice.

I on the other hand made myself a normal cheese sandwich with basically three different kinds of cheese in them and as a drink I chose a delicious green tea with some sugar in it.

All three of us simply started to eat our self-made sandwiches and basically enjoying our dinner together as a family.

As we were almost done eating and enjoying our dinner together Celestia suddenly had this very nervous look on her face as she was chewing.

It was really bothering me to see her with that kind of an expression so I decided in my mind to go ahead and ask her what is on her mind sense that’s what father do when their kids seemed bothered by something.

“Hey is something wrong Celly.” I asked her with a bit of worry.

Celly only rubbed the sides of her arms nervously probably thinking of how to exactly answer my question.

“Well..uhm” She began nervously.

“Do you remember the day when I asked you about…uhm well school.” She instantly added.

“Oh yes I remember.” I answered as I knew where she was trying to go with this.

A few weeks ago I remember Celly asking me about school for the very first time, back than was the start of a new school semester and she began to complain about her friend Lukas not being able to play with her anymore as much as she is used too.

She even tried to asked me some few times if she could go to school too especially the same one were her friend was going too, but I was really a bit sceptic of actually letting her go simply because of her looks and species right from a children’s fairy tale book and without any idea on what could possibly happen to her if a whole bunch of children and full grown teachers would see her.

But on the other prospective I didn’t want to keep my little fillies hidden and enclosed forever, I want them to be free just like everyone else, to go wherever there want to go and to see the world with their own two eyes and not just behind some TV screens and or book pages.

I also did planned for like a year ago that I would try and to reveal both Luna and Celestia step by step into the outside world to make both my fillies more used and comfortable being on public and also for the public not to completely freak out at the sight of these Alicorn’s by just showing up out of nowhere.

Luckily I do know exactly what type of school Lukas is going to and by asking about it Matt and by visiting the school myself I know that it is a very small and less active school directly on the edge of town which could make things less complicated and problematic in future if I would actually plan to in role Celestia or even Luna in it.

“I do want my fillies to be free and have normal lives so maybe sending Celestia to the school where Lukas is going wouldn’t be such a bad start to get her introduced to the world.” I thought on the top of my mind.

“Uh…Dad…is everything ok?” Celestia asked with worry.

That snapped me out from my train of thoughts and back into the present as I was looking back at Celestia and saw that she was still pretty nervous from whatever she was trying to tell me.

I decided that it is time to make a final decision in regarding to let her go or not and to hope that my decisions will not backfire on me.

“I know exactly what you are trying to ask me Celly and it’s very hard for me to give you a proper answer for that.” I told her.

She immediately was a bit shocked after I said that but she quickly went back in being nervous and a bit unsure of herself, Luna of course was just sitting there on the other side of the table with no idea on what is going on here and was just looking back and forth between me and her big sister while still sipping on her chocolate milk.

You’re going to ask me again if you could maybe go to school too, just like you friend, but you know that there are some very serious problems regarding your wish” I told her with a very neutral tone on my voice.

Celestia immediately dropped her head after I said that with a very sorrow look on her face.

I always hated it when my little Celly has that hearth breaking look on her cute and beautiful face but I knew on what I am about to tell her will fix that faster than Luna can finish her cookie jar.

“But I think your friend’s school would be the perfect place for you to start and try out if you really want to that is?” I asked her.

After I asked her that Celestia’s immediately began to turn her head back at my direction with a very surprised expression on her face until it quickly change into a very exited and hopeful smile.

“Wait, you mean it and I can go to the same one Lukas is going?” Celestia asked me with a very exited tone on her voice.

“Sure, let’s see what we can do.” I answered her with a smile of my own.

I could easily tell that she must be screaming and jumping around in her mind with absolute and pure joy even though she wasn’t showing it though.

Luna on the other side was still very much sipping on her drink with allot of curiosity on her look and simply just listening to the both of us.

“Wait what is school again.” Luna finally asked after finishing her drink.

I was about to answer her question but got stolen from it by Celly who was looking at her sister direction with still the all happy and exciting smile on her face.

“School is a place where you can learn things, have fun and make new friends.” Celestia simply answered her.

“I like the fun part.” Luna said getting a bit more interested as well.

“Well I believe Lukas’es school also has a kindergarten for you as well If you want to join your sister that is?” I asked Luna.

“What’s a kindergarten?” Luna asked again while tilting her head.

“You will see when we get there.” I simply told her.

“Wait what do you mean by get there? Celly asked me surprised.

“Well to give the two of you and introduction to you possible future school of course.” I told her while sipping on my tea.

“Are we going now?” Celly asked me again but this time with bit of excitement in her tone.

“What? Of course not it’s already way too late see.” I told her very quickly while pointing out the nearest window showing her that it was already dark.

“Oh” was her only response.

“Well ok makes sense.” Celestia finally said with a smile.

After finishing up our dinner and cleaning up all the dishes with Celestia happily assisting me, we decided to spend the rest of the evening together in the living room.

When we got to the living I saw that John was surprisingly there as well cleaning and dusting out some of the vases and figurines on the shelves.

“Good afternoon Sir Julius, if you want some privacy with your little daughters I could easily just leave.” Julius said as the three of us entered the living room.

“No, no it’s fine John actually I think it would be better if you could keep us company here as well, the more the better.” I told him while acting philosophically.

“Yeah please stay with us Uncle John.” Both Luna and Celestia said in the same time which made both of them giggle after realizing that.

Me and my two little fillies made our self-comfortable affront of the living rooms fireplace as John as his job brought us some snacks and refreshments for us to enjoy while simple warming our self-up in front of the fireplace.

After a while of just sitting there and keeping myself and my fillies warm I had the idea to maybe go ahead and watch a movie on TV to pass the time a little bit quicker but that idea quickly left my mind after asking the two Alicorn sister who were sitting beside me told me that they didn’t feel like watching some TV and instate just wanted to enjoy the peace and quiet with me while resting their heads onto my sides.

“Thank you dad.” Celly suddenly said after a while.

“Thanks for what?” I asked her a bit confused.

“For letting me go to school, I know that it must be really hard for you to do all of those decision simple because of all these different problems you have because of us and I just really appreciated that Daddy.” Celestia said while looking up at me with her ever adorable and beautiful trademark smile.

“It’s ok Celly my job is to just keep you two safe and happy nothing more.” I told her with a smile of my own.

After telling her those exact words Celestia once again got herself onto her hind legs and rested her fore hoof onto my shoulders to balance herself and placed another soft kiss onto my cheek while smiling joyfully at me after she started to pull from me.

“I know that’s way for me you are the best daddy in the whole wide universe.” Celestia told me with kind smile.

“Not just the world but the whole universe?” I asked her with a snicker.

“Yup the whole universe.” Celly responded with a wink.

We simply spent the rest of the evening watching some television after getting really board of just sitting there and simply enjoying some really good cartoon show for the fillies to watch and kept on watching until late into the night.

“Can I sleep with you tonight dad?” Luna asked while still resting her head on my lap.

“Why is something wrong with your room or is you big sister snoring at night.” I asked with troll smile.

“Hey I don’t snore.” Celestia immediately protests which made me and Luna laugh out in her reaction.

“But really why do you want to stay in my room?” I asked her again.

“I just like too, it makes me feel safe against nightmares and other scary things in the night.” Luna told me while also giving me a pleading look.

She only smiled back at me while giving away a very cute but faint yawn of herself and rested her head back onto my lap and dosing off for a little.

Looking over at the nearest clock confirms my suspicion that it was already pretty much late the perfect time to call it a day and hit the hay so to speak especially for my two little fillies.

I quickly told Celestia that it is time to go to bed in which she only agreed by giving up some few yaws of her own.

I didn’t really needed to tell Luna that it was already bed time sense she was pretty much already fast asleep on my lap.

I quickly told John (who was still in the room) that I was going to call it a quits for today as I gently began to place Luna onto my arms and carrying her out of the living room and into the all so massive hallway with Celestia on the toe.

“Dad is it ok If I could join as well because…well….I don’t like to be all alone in my room during the night.” Celestia asked me while we were still walking through the hallway.

“Of course you can Celly I was about to ask you anyway if you want to join us or not.” I answered her.

“Thanks Dad.” Was her only and quick response with a happy smile on her little snout.

We quickly made it over to bedroom areas of the mansion which of course includes both my room and the two sister’s room.

After entering my room and carefully placing the sleeping form of Luna onto my bed and making sure that she was nicely tucked in.

Celestia used that time to quickly run back over to her room to get herself ready and to bring her favourite pillow and blanket with her.

After getting myself ready as well, changing myself into my pyjamas and getting back into my bedroom I saw that Celly was already cosily nested on her sister’s side and patiently waiting for me to come over as well.

After carefully laying down onto my side of the bed and making myself comfortable within my pillows and blankets I noticed that Celestia had suddenly switch her position with her sister carefully so that now she was now at the centre of the bed and right next to me making herself cosy on my left side while resting her head onto between my arm and chest while looking up at me with a very sleepy looking smile on her little and adorable muzzle.

“Good night daddy and thank you for being so caring for us I can’t wait to see the school tomorrow.” Celestia told me before finally closing her eyes and slowly drifting off to sleep.

I could only smile with joy and happiness after Celly had said that but before I could even start to doze of myself I heard Celly something mumbling in her sleep.

“I love you daddy.” I heard her quietly whisper in her sleep before finally falling into a deep and peaceful sleep as well and dreaming about a happy and wonderful day with Celly’s introduction to her new and first day in a school.

Chapter 10: Welcome to school (part 2)

/Chapter 10 Welcome to school (part2)/

“Sister….sister wake up…big sis.” I heard as I slowly started to open my eyes.

“What is it Luna I’m trying to sleep here.” I protested.

“You overslept sis. Dad told me to wake you up and tell you to get ready for the first day of school.” Luna told me in an instant.

This quickly managed to get my attention as I started to remember that today was supposed to be my first ever day in school.

I quickly started to mangle myself out of bed and onto the floor but accidentally managed to get one of my hoof stuck onto one of the blankets and instate of simply jumping down onto the floor as I had intended too, I simply lost my balance and actually fell down from the bed with my nose hitting the hard floor first.

“Darn you stupid %$#@&*@# blanket.” I cursed while lying on the ground and holding my nose.

I immediately covered my mouth in utter shock after I realized on what just came out of my and slapping myself mentally for even using such foul words.

Luna of course was having the time of her life, laughing and rolling around the ground like a mad man, at my expense.

I simply decided to ignored her sense I was more occupied with the thought of getting myself ready as quickly as I can before finally heading out, until I realized the fact that I haven’t seen dad sense I woke up.

“Wait Lulu where is dad?” I asked her as she was still laughing her flank out.

“Ha-ha hi-hi….dad is already in the kitchen waiting for you to get ready.” Luna told me between giggles.

“Wait does that mean I’m the only one not yet ready?” I asked her with a shocked tone.

“Yeah, I already woke up for like an hour ago I think.” Luna answered me.

At that I immediately got myself up from the floor and quickly dashed over to the bathroom for a quick shower and to get myself ready as quickly as possible.

While being in the shower and simply relishing at the feeling of warm water flowing over my head and body I began to think and imagine about all the events that could possible happen today.

How would school be like, how will I fit in and most importantly how are the other kids going to be and how are the teachers and other grownups going to react to me.

The two last thoughts alone actually made me a bit nervous to think about and for a moment there I actually froze for a few second as the hot water of the shower continued to pure down on me.

“Why am I suddenly so nervous?” I asked myself.

I normally should be happy and excited to finally have a change to learn and to possibly make new friends but instate I am just standing here being all nervous and even a bit scared with the idea of going to a place filled with allot of strangers and peoples I don’t know.

I quickly shacked myself out from those thoughts and began to focus more on cleaning myself up and getting myself ready for the day.

After being done and making sure that my fur was completely dry and brushed I quickly left the bathroom and quickly went back into my room to see if I should wear something for today.

I wasn’t really sure if I should wear anything for my first day of school or not and it was a bit of a difficult choice for me to make until I began remembered that I still had that one hairclip I have found in the forest yesterday.

“I could maybe wear this.” I thought with a bit of hope.

After putting it on and making sure that it fits perfectly on where I wanted it too be I quickly went over to the mirror to view myself and see how it actually looked on me.

“Looks really cute I just hope it would be enough to empress all of the kids there.” I thought to myself as my worries from earlier slowly started to come back to me.

I only sighted as sat there in front of the mirror looking at my reflection with a very nervous expression on my face, simply just being unsure and feeling worried.

“Celly brake fast is ready are you done in there.” I heard my dad calling from the other side of the door.

That snapped me out from my thoughts.

“I done dad I’m coming.” I called to him as I began to move over to the door.

“Hi dad, I’m ready.” I told him with a fake smile as I opened the door.

“Are you ok?” Dad asked me with a curious look.

“I’m great.” I answered him with the best possible fake smile I can muster.

Can’t really tell him that I am actually pretty nervous because of school especially sense I pestered him about it for almost a whole week and telling him now that I am scared and nervous would be very embarrassing for me.

“You sure?” Dad asked me again.

“Well…I uhm.” I began being very unsure.

I really hate it when I’m forcing myself to lie to my dad.

Plus my Dad always senses when I’m laying for some reason so I wouldn’t have been able to keep up my act like this for too much long anyway.

“Well Dad to be honest I’m…a bit….nervous.” I slowly told him with being a bit ashamed with myself.

Dad only respond was to laugh a bit and kneeling down towards me to give me a little scratch behind the ear which immediately calmed me down and erasing all of my nervousness and fears that had just a few moments ago.

No matter what the circumstances or problem when dad scratches me behind my ears is always a world safer for me, I always feel so much better whenever he does that.

“It’s normal for you to be nervous Celly it’s your first time ever to go to a place full of strangers and kids you don’t know. I was also a bit nervous at the first day school so you’re not just the only one feeling this way.” Dad told me.

I don’t know why but him telling me that really calmed my fears.

The only thing my instincts were telling me to do was to jump up onto his chest, wrapping my fore hoof around his waist and hugging and nuzzling him as thanks for calming me and being always there for me in tough life situation.

“Thanks Dad for always raising my spirits whenever I need it.” I told him while still clinging onto him and resting my head against his chest.

“No problem at all.” Dad responded.

After a few more seconds of snuggling I decided that it was time for me to jump back down to give him some space and for me to rest my arms a bit sense holding onto him isn’t exactly easy when you only have hoofs.

“Breakfast is ready as I said so you better eat first before we go otherwise you will get hungry.” Dad told me.

I only nodded and smiled at him as we finally made our way over to the kitchen to get ourselves some breakfast.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

(Julius POV)

“How far away is it?” Luna asked while I was driving.

“Not very far from Matts home if you want to know.” I answered her.

The ride was pretty much quiet and uneventful for most part with only Celly and Luna talking or harassing each other at the back sits form time to time.

We quickly made it over to the town after a few minutes’ drive.

As I was driving through the streets of the town I began to notice a very familiar looking kid walking along the sidewalks of the streets on where I was driving along and quickly realized that it was Matt’s little brother strolling around the sidewalks and probably going to school judging from his back bag.

“Hey Lukas behind you.” Celly called out after opening the door and stepping out to greet her friend.

How she got out so fast was a bit baffling to me to say the least.

“Hi Lukas are you going to your school?” I asked him out the car window.

“Yes I am, why?” He asked me.

“Need a ride?” I asked him in return.

“Well I can walk but sure why not.” He responded as he entered the back sits with Luna and Celly.

“Where are you two going anyway?” I heard Lukas ask from behind as I began to dirve.

“To your school.” Celly immediately replayed.

“Really? That’s so cool those that mean you are going as well?” I heard Lukas ask.

“Yup.” Was Celly’s only response.

“It would be nice if we could be in the same class.” I heard Celestia say.

A few minutes later we finally arrived at the school as both Luna and Celly said there goodbye’s to their friend as he was taking off into the school yard.

Me and my two fillies didn’t made our way to the yard but instate went straight into the main building to go and talk with the school director.

As we went in I could see on my side that Celly was just spinning her head at every direction and just being in aw with everything around her sense this is her very first time she ever entered a school.

Luna on the other hand was just smiling along with her plush duck on her back and her favourite teddy bear in her mouth not really paying attention to anything.

As we went to the second floor and right through the hall towards the director’s office I began to notice that Celestia was no longer at my side for some reason and by taking a look behind me I saw that she was standing on top a table leaning against a window and looking out into the school yard below.

Looking over as well I could see allot of children’s playing and running around the school yard including Lukas far over at the distance by a bunch of swings.

Seeing Celly’s expression I could easily tell that she really had this inner desire to be able to go down there as well and to have fun like all the other kids.

“Celly we have to go see the director.” I told her after poking her.

“Yeah.” Was her only response.

We quickly went for the door and opened it and was immediately greeted by the school director who was and old senior named miss Catherine Belfort a British immigrant who is a very nice and motherly type lady from judging the first time we meant like a few days when I first visited the school to talk to her about the enrolment of my daughters and even showed her some pictures of me with both Celestia and Luna on them.

Of course the first thing she thought was that the picture I was showing where nothing but a big, fat, silly Joke, but after a bit of talking and trying to convince her of the idea of the existence of my two little fillies she eventually agreed to believe me if she I would actually show them to her in which I of course agreed.

But now it’s the moment of truth and to see how this could possible turn out, because I really think having both of them go to school and letting them learn and befriend some of those kids here would be a really good start to introduce them to the world and the world to them.

I softly knocked on the door and waited for a few moments until I got a reply form the other side of the door.

“Please come in the door is open.” I heard a very old but cheerful voice from the other side.

I opened the door and entered the office and was greeted with the school director in question.

“Ah Mister Julius your back I’ve been wondering when I will see you again.” She greeted me with her kind attitude.

“Well you wanted to see if I was telling the truth, well, here it is.” I told her after saying hello myself.

Luna of course being far more sensitive to strangers was once again hiding behind my legs with only one half of her head sticking out while her big sister Celly was pretty much the more braver and confident one as she moved forward affront of me towards the desk with her usual kind and happy smile on her muzzle.

“Hi there.” Was her quick and only response.

I could see that Miss Catherine was very surprised with the fact that I was actually telling her the truth about the existence of my two little fillies after all, but quickly went back to her normal cheerful old self after having a good look at my two little daughters.

“Well aren’t you the most adorable thing ever.” Was her initial response.

Celly only giggled to that simply because she likes it when someone is calling her adorable.

Luna on the other part was still very shy to even directly look at her as she continued to hold my leg tightly with both of her arms and keeping herself hidden behind her long mane.

While Celestia on the other hand immediately began to try and to poke her head over the desk table by standing on her hind legs and grabbing the edge of the table with her front hooves.

“Hi my name is Celestia and I’m a winged unicorn or Alicorn for short as far as dad told me though.” Celestia told her in a very happy and cheerful voice.

“Well hello there Celestia I am Miss Catharine Belfort school director of this…well school here, how can I help you little lady?” Catherine asked my little Celly.

Celly again only giggled in response and I was actually very surprised to see how well both of them are going along with each other, with her not being utterly surprised or shocked at Celly’s appearance and Celly not being intimidated by the fact that she is talking to a complete stranger.

Luna was pretty much acting how I expected her to be shy very shy and cautions in front of her.

“Come on sis she is not going to bite, introduce yourself.” Celestia called over to her sister with a smile.

Luna only response was a very silent but cute sounding growl while at the same time showing off her nonthreatening milk teeth’s as well trying to look as intimidating as possible which only ended in her looking even more cuter than she did before.

“Luna don’t be rude introduce yourself, it’s easy.” I told her.

Luna only wined in annoyance as she started to rub her fore legs together nervously, and began to move forward a little bit with a very shy expression on her face.

“H…Hi…I’m Luna…Celly’s little sister.” She shyly introduced herself.

“Well nice to meet you little miss Luna.” Catherine said with a kind voice.

She only gave away a very weak little smile before going back in hiding her face behind her mane.

“Well I really hope that if she gets older that maybe she can build for herself a little bit more confidents in the future so that she won’t be so incredible shy anymore towards strangers.” I thought as she began to move back a little bit to use me as hiding cover again.

“Well than onto the topic. How can I help you young ones?” Catherine asked with her grandmother like voice.

“Can we enrol to your school?” Celly asked with happy look.

“Well let’s see what I can do here first.” Was her reply.

My immediate thoughts where the kids, how would they react with having such two unique creatures as their classmates and also how would this experience impact my little fillies in their life.

But Misses Catherine seemed to notice my exact thoughts and worry as she managed to get my attention.

“I know the kids in this school very well and most of them wouldn’t be too surprised to see a real life unicorn in front of them especially sense there all just young kids and are more accepting towards them than grownups of for instance.” She explained.

Her explanation was actually pretty good to say the least which helped me to ease my mind quiet allot about leaving my two fillies her alone in school for 5 days in week.

“Also I can especially keep an eye for them for you and help them if there is any sort of problem or trouble, and of course call you as well.” She added.

“Well ok I guess you totally convince me now.” I finally said.

“Well than enrolment is a little bit late, normally you have to maybe wait for the next semester for a proper enrolment, but I can easily make an exception for this and simply pretend that your two daughters are just transfer students in state of new comers.” She said as she began to prepare the papers and requirements for the enrolling process.

“Uhm…” Celly began.

“Do you know a kid with the name Lukas? If yes is it may be possible that I could be in the same classroom with him?” Celly asked.

“Well yes I know of a Student with the name Lukas, Lukas Kaiser. Do you know him?” She asked.

“Yes he is my best friend and we know each other for over a year now.” Celly replied with a smile.

“Well let me see here than if you can be placed at the group where your friend is.” She announced.

“Ah yes here we go. Yes, I can easily place you at the same class where your friend is.” She said.

“Awesome.” Was Celestia’s only reply.

“I’m also going to inform the rest of the teachers and stuff about you just to make sure that they don’t get the shock of their life time when they see you.” Catherine said.

After doing some signing and some quick crash course on what the rules are, the weekly schedules and location on the school property we were finally pretty much done with the enrolment and quickly said our thanks and goodbyes Miss Catherine for helping us.

Celestia was the new student of this school and by the looks of it I could easily tell that Celly was completely overjoyed to know that, as she was pretty much skipping around happily the entire time as were making our way back towards the car.

“Why are we going back to the car in state to my class room Dad?” Celly asked me curiously.

“It’s because I have bought something for you secretly 2 days ago when you and Luna were having fun around the back gardens.” I said.

I opened the back trunk of my car and pulled out a small white bag pack with blue clouds and a Sun stitched at the centre with the words on top saying happy summer.

I bought this particular bag for her simple because of her incredible love for the summer seasons, she love winter too but summer as I learned was her absolute favourite time of the year.

I could tell that Celly was first ferly surprised at first but quickly changed to pure happiness as she began to hop around and trotting over to me with her usual exited smile she always holds for almost every time.

“Is that my school bag?” She asked me in excited.

“Yes it is with already everything in it, especially all the school books you need for your classes.” I told her.

“But when did you get all of that?” Celly asked me as she expected her new bag.

“Well this isn’t the first time that I ever have been to this school if you want to know that celly? I already first came here a few says ago to plan and talk about your possible enrolment with the director that you just meant earlier and to also to go ahead and buy some needed stuff too IF you were going to this school, which you are of course.” I told her with a smile.

“Thanks Dad.” Was her only reply as she hugged my leg with her hoofs.

“Do you want to start today or maybe…..” I began but was cut off by Celly immediately.

“I like to try and start today, if it’s ok?” She asked me.

Looking at the time on my cell phones I could see that it was already 7:30 am which is basically the normal time line when most of these schools would start there day.

I was about to ask her if she wanted me to maybe accompany her to her classroom and properly show her the way to it but quickly scratch that idea as I noticed Lukas coming up towards us from behind the school yard.

“Hey Celly classes are about to start what class are you? Maybe I can help you find your room.” Lukas announced.

“I’m in your class Lukas isn’t that great?” Celly happily announced.

“That is great, now we can hang out some more and even help each others during school”. Lukas said.

“Well I guess than the two of you go ahead to you classroom, I will pick you up around 1 pm Celly. Take care on you first day of school.” I told her as I gave her a goodbye hug.

I was about to break off and get myself back up after hugging her but really didn’t got far with my Idea to do so, because right after I even tried too I suddenly got myself stopped by Celly jumping back up onto my chest and locking me into a second which was slight more passionate than the first one.

“Thanks again for doing this for me Dad. I know that it must be hard for you to make all of those choices and decision just to keep us happy and for that I love you Daddy.” She whispered into my ear.

I once again could only smile to myself like a silly idiot after she said those exact words to me while in the same time raffle her mane for good measures.

“Dad please stop messing up my hair It took me 5 min to get it this way.” She said between giggles.

“Wait what about Luna?” Celly suddenly asked.

I looked over where Luna is standing and simply saw her hanging out right next to Lukas with her teddy bear and duck perfectly sitting upright on top her back in which I have to totally agree with Celly and her acclaim that it does looks really cute on her.

But regarding Celestia’s question about her younger sister is not a bad one at all.

This school as far as Miss Catherine had told me also possesses a kindergarten for very young children’s which would easily be perfect for Luna sense she is just 5 year old.

But considering in how shy Luna can be towards strangers and newcomers, I couldn’t really imagine in how awkward it would be for her to be surrounded by a whole bunch of children’s that she has never meant before, so with this problem I would think that it really should be a much better idea to just keep her at home with me, until she gets older of course and to build up some more self-confidence for herself.

“Maybe next year Celly. Luna is a bit too young for school right now.” I answered her.

Luna was really relieved to hear this seeing on how she gave away a very noticeable sight.

“We’ll have fun on your first day in school Celly.” I told her as I got myself up.

Luna and I got ourselves into my car and started the engine.

As I was preparing to finally drive I once more called out for Celly from my side window.

“I will be back at around 1 in the afternoon to pick you up.” I repeated myself.

“See you later big sis.” Luna called put from the back seat.

“I hope everything will go well for her.” I thought as I quickly drove off and leaving my precious little filly behind to her first ever day in school.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………...

(Celestia POV)

I simply stood there with my new school bag on my back and waving both Luna and my Dad goodbye as I watched car drove off from the parking lot and disappearing somewhere around the corners of the streets.

“Well better get going Celly we are already a bit late as it is.” Lukas announced.

“Oh right.” Was my only answer.

“Well this is it Celestia first day of school just keep it together and things will go jelly.” I rapidly told myself in my mind as me and Lukas made our way into the school building.

With Dad and Luna no longer here with me to give me courage and confident for my first school day ever, my nervous levels from earlier were already slowly starting to return into my mind.

I know Lukas is her to support me and help me when thinks would get a bit problematic for me but it really doesn’t give me this massive level of confident or courage that my dad always gives me, not even close.

“Oh why am I so nervous again?” I screamed in my mind as Lukas and I where making our way towards our class room by going through a collection of slightly small hallways with either many doors or windows on either side.

Looking around this particular hallway compared with to the other one me and my Dad just went through was that this one was way more colourful and cheerful, with allot of drawings hanging all over the walls and in some places with even streamers dangling from the ceilings like the ones you can see in birthday parties, everything was just nice and colourful which actually helped to calm me a bit.

Luckily the hallway was empty and avoid of anybody which made me guess that all of the kids are probably already in their classrooms.

“Her we are Celly this is our classroom with the blue door, classroom A4. Ok?” Lukas gestured with his hand.

From out here I could already hear allot of commotion and noise happening from within the room which only raised my nervousness even more than it should have.

“Well let’s go in than Celly.” Lukas announced as he was about to open the door.

“Wait.” I stopped him.

“What is it Celly?” Lukas asked me.

“I’m….I’m… Really nervous to go in. I weakly told him.

But why? You were very happy and excited just a moment ago.” Lukas asked me.

“Well….I guess having Dad around always gives me allot of strength and confident, but with him not being here with me at the moment is really making me fell nervous and uncomfortable with the idea of going into a room filled with a whole bunch of kids and children’s I have never meant yet.” I told him with a sad tone.

“Oh don’t worry Celly it isn’t that bad. I’m super positive that everything will go A ok. I know all of my classmates and I’m pretty sure that they will like you just the way I do, especially the girls.” Lukas said with a confident look.

I always really appreciate it whenever Lukas is trying to cheer me up either when I’m sad, Nervous or even scared. I can always count on him to be there for me and just generally being an awesome friend to me whenever I needed it and for that I will always be thankful to him.

“Well Lukas I….” I began but stopped myself after the class door in front of me suddenly swung open and reviling a very old but friendly and familiar looking face.

It’s the school director Miss Catherine Belfort, saying that I was surprise was pretty much an understatement.

“Uhh?” Was all that came out.

“Well hello there you two, a little bit late but that doesn’t matter, we are just about to start anyways.” She said in her motherly voice.

“Wait are you the teacher? I thought you were the school director or something?” I asked her.

“Well I’m the school director and a teacher in the same time.” She told me.

“Sorry where late Miss Belfort I was just accompanying my friend here to show her the way to our classroom.” Lukas said.

“Well then you better come in than, we are about to start.” She announced.

Lukas quickly went in and leaving me still standing there alone in the hallway.

“What is it Celestia, please come in, most of these kids are eager to meet there new and unique classmate.” She said.

I was still a bit hesitant in actually going in there with all the noise and talking of kids happening with inside the room but in the same I was also very eager to fallow my friend Lukas in there as well and seeing him standing there inside the classroom behind Miss Belfort with a very encouraging smile on his face which for some reason really gave allot of confidents and willpower.

I really have to thank him later.

“Ok class you are all about to meet our newest student and classmate please give her a nice warm welcome.” Miss Belfort announced.

I could easily hear allot of talking and commotion happening within the room after Miss Belfort announced that.

I could even hear some kids asking like “who could it be?” Is it really a girl? “I heard it’s not human” and many more.

“Ok Celestia this is what you wanted right, so don’t you chicken out of this.” I told myself as I took a deep breath and began to move forward, passing Miss Belfort and into the room.

There was absolute silence after I entered the room with everybody just looking and staring down at me in either utter shock surprise or wonder.

Saying that the silence was a bit awkward was a bit of an understatement to say the list.

“H….hi.” Was all that I could muster to say.

“Oh my god it’s a unicorn and it’s so cute.” Some random girls shouted.

After that the whole commotion began anew as kids in front of me began to say or whisper things to one another.

“Wow I thought unicorns are only in fantasies.” Some other kid said.

“This is so cool, my big brother will never believe this.” Another kid said.

“She is so adorable and beautiful.” I heard another one shout.

From that moment on all of my worries and fears have utterly and completely evaporated into thin air and I was absolutely relived and happy to know than that everything turned out A ok after all.

“Well young miss would you be so kind and to introduce yourself to the class?” Miss Belfort asked me.

I only happily nodded as I began to collect my thought and to properly introduce myself to the rest of the kids.

“Hi there, my name is Celestia Corness I am 7 years old and I hope that we can all be great friends with one another.” I happily announced.

“This is so cute, she can even talk.” A girl in the front shouted in which I quickly gave her a little wink in return for calling me cute.

“Wow Celly where did all of your confidents suddenly come from?” I asked myself in my mind.

“Are you’re really a Unicorn like in one of my fairy tale books?” A kid asked from the background.

“Well…yes, I guess am, but instate of being from some fantasy book I’m real as you can see.” I happily answered the kid with a smile while in the same time spinning my body around to illustrate my point.

“Where are you from?” Another one asked.

“Uhm..well.” Began in thought.

“I from my dad’s place Hill View Manor, but from where I’m truly from I don’t really know. But its fine I don’t really care either anyway.” I answered him in a happy tone.

“Can you do magic or fly with your wing?” Some random girl asked form with in the class.

“Uhm, about my wing, well, its possible for me to fly I have been practicing allot lately and it seem like that I can actually glide with my wings for a limited of time, but for the magic part…well, I don’t really know. ” I answered her.

Over all, a few minutes were spend in asking and answering questions and basically learning more about one another, I think that during that course I probably even managed to gain some new friends as well.

“Ok enough for now class you can all ask her more questions later at recess, it’s time that we start our lessons for today.” Miss Belfort announced which was accompanied by very long groans by some of the other students.

“Celestia go ahead and pick a seat, there are plenty of opens chairs here.” She told me.

I immediately scanned the room for any possible sitting places and saw that there were actually allot of empty sits mostly located at the front tables, but none of those really interested me as I began to spot Lukas sitting there alone in the back end of the room with and open seat right next to him.

He saw me too and wave over to me while I only smiled at him as I began to make my way over to the back rows of the seats to meet up with my number one friend.

“Hey there.” Lukas greets me while I only smiled at him.

“Is this seat taken?” I asked him innocently.

“Nope, you can seat here if you want.” He answered back.

I happily accepted his offer as I carefully placed my back bag on the side of the table and quickly jumped up onto the chair to join my best friend as his seatmate.

“Wow I would have never thought that I would ever end up in school or even having Lukas and myself as classmates together.” I thought with great joy as I looked over to my side and smiled over to him.

“Ok Class take out your math books and let’s get started shall we.” My teacher announced.

“Well let’s do this.” I thought as I pulled out a book from my bag that Sais simple mathematics.

“You can ask me for help if you have any problems, I’m really good at math.” Lukas told me with a kind look.

“Thanks.” I thanked him with a smile.

Me and Lukas began to focus more on the words of our teacher and the lessons of today class and really having fun with helping one another during parts when either of us had difficulties with some problems and questions.

After 2 hours of class there was as far as I know, recess where me and my friend spend most of our break and time to properly show me around the school with all of its different areas such as the library the gym and also the cantina, with the kids fallowing me and asking me again a tone of questions which I of course happily answer with the best of my abilities.

During that time I also got to meet some of the other teachers and school stuff as well.

As I had imagined the first reaction for them towards me was either utter surprise or total wonder but luckily not overly shocked thanks to my Dads and Miss Belfort’s effort of informing them about me to avoid any problems or awkward moments.

The time at my first day of school went by for me rather quickly, which was sad for me to know as I was having allot of fun with my day in learning new thing, making new friends and finally being like all the other, to be just view as another normal kid in state of being just fantasy animal.

Right now the last lesson for today was science class and me and Lukas had both pretty much no idea on what was going on here or what our teacher was trying to teach us, basically saying, Science class was difficult for us to understand.

Sense the two of us had a hard time understanding what was being written on the board anyway Lukas decided to doodle a bit to pass some time.

I of course told Lukas that it would be wiser if we would try and pay more attention towards our teacher lessons but quickly forget myself as I saw what he was drawing in his notebook.

It was a drawing about the deer and her fawns that we encountered yesterday playing in the woods which quickly reminded me of just how cute and hearth warming that scene was and also how good his drawing of them actually looked.

I don’t really know if Luna’s drawings are better or his but there is no question about it that both of them are really great drawers for their ages but of course not coming even close to Dad’s paintings and sketches, I believe it would take both of them years to get that good.

I pretty much spent most of the science class just watching Lukas doodle around with neither of us paying attention what so ever.

Until I almost fell from my chair from utter surprise as the school bell rang and signalling the end of the school day.

“Well ok class, seems like school is over for today see you all tomorrow. And don’t forget to do your homework alright.” Our teacher said.

All of the kids around me started shuffling, collecting there things and running out of the room like immediately after they were done, some of the boys where even shouting in happiness as they were running out the door.

I too started to pack away my stuff while Lukas was doing the same.

After saying my goodbyes to some of my other classmates and teacher, me and Lukas made our why trough the hallways of the school and were both heading to the front exit out towards the school yard.

Allot of kids where here either directly going home or still playing around on the swings or sandboxes.

“Want to come over at my place for some games?” Lukas suddenly asked as we were walking around the schoolyard.

“Well I wish I could but I have to wait for dad to pick me up and also have to go home and do the assignment Miss Belfort has given us.” I answered him.

“Well we can do that together in my place too, to help each other with problems.” He told me.

“Hey that’s actually a great Idea, I’m going to ask dad if I could when he is here.” I answered him.

“Hey Lukas, Celly, wane help us build the biggest sand castle in ever?” Someone called.

It was one of the kids in my class who were one of Lukas new friends who I got the pleasure to finally meet, he is a real silly one from what I learned from him and also pretty energetic, he somewhat reminds me of my little sister’s silliness but of course in his own special compered to Luna.

“Well I might as well while I am waiting for dad.” I thought to myself.

“Sure me and Luky would love too.” I shouted over to him.

“Luky???” Lukas Questioned in a confused tone.

“Yeah that your new pet name.” I told him while sticking out my tongue at him in a friendly way as I went over to the sandboxes.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

(Julius POV)

“You where cheating dad, your always cheating in burnout, it’s not fair.” Luna wined in the back seat while crossing her fore hoof.

Me and Luna had once again played some Burnout Revenge together in her hopes that this time she could finally beat me, in which she horrible failed embarrassingly and she has been whining and complaining about it through the entire drive.

“Didn’t know that she could be such a sore loser.” I thought to myself.

I am now driver over to Celestia’s school to pick her up while wondering the entire time sense we left in how her first day of school actually turned out for her, was it fun for her, did the other kids treat her well, is she ok and so on.

I was finally closing in towards the school and already saw allot of children’s either running strait home or still hanging out around the school campus.

From here I already could see my little Celly in the distance building what looks like a sandcastle in a sandbox with Lukas and some few other kids as well.

It’s really nice to see her having new friends and playing with them just at her first day is really, really nice to see.

“Hey is that big Sis and who are those other guys? “ Luna asked while looking out the window.

“Probably some of her new friends.” I answered her.

“Oh.” Was she got out.

At one point she must have probably notice me as and my car I saw her suddenly galloping towards me with a happy smile while I was parking my car directly at front the entrance.

“DADDY!” She shouted with great joy as I was about to open the car door and exit it.

But Before I could even set my second foot onto the asphalt I was hugged tackled by Celly, immediately forcing me to sit back down onto my seat.

She began to nuzzle me as always while I only started to scratch her behind her ears and electing a quiet but cute giggle out of her.

“So how was your first day of school?” I casually asked her.

“AMAZING.” Was her quick response.

“It was so much FUN. I really had a great time, everybody immediately liked me and I even managed to make some new friends as well too.” She quickly added.

It was really nice to hear her say that sense I for most of the day I was bit worried that things might not go well for her in her first day, but now I know that every I hoped would go right actually did went right was a real reliever and to know that my fillies have a change for a free and normal life after all.

“That’s really great Celly.” I told her.

“Dad?” Celly began.

“Can I go over to Lukas? Me and him were planning to do our assignments together.” Celly asked me.

“And to stay there longer and play some videogames with him?” I asked her back.

“Yup, if its ok to you?” She asked me shyly.

“Sure I have no problems with that.” I answered her quickly.

“Thanks Daddy.” Celestia thanked me while hugging me again.

I told Lukas who was standing nearby to come over and hop into the car for a lift back to his home.

On the short ride Celly told me everything what happened in school today and judging by her voice and her energy I could easily tell that she really had a fantastic time, in the way how she always smiles when she talks and how happy and excited her voice sounds like.

Pretty much everything went out well and all of my problems I once had about my little fillies future seemed to have finally resolved itself which is a real reliever for me.

“Things can finally move forward.” I thought to myself in glee as I parked right in front of Matt’s home to let both Lukas, Celly and even Luna out of the car.

Chapter 11: Touching the sky

/Chapter 11: Touching the sky/

“Are you sure you know what you’re doing big sis?” I asked my big sister as she was positioning herself on top of a tree.

“I know what I’m doing lulu. I once saw this on the internet.” My big sis replied.

Sense my sister 8 birthday (and me the 6th) for like a week ago she has been completely obsessed with the idea of finally trying to fly with her wings.

Especially sense most of her classmates as far as she told me where constantly asking and also harassing her about her wings, constantly asking my sister if she could fly and then making fun of her after telling them she can’t.

It actually made me a bit mad to know that some of those kids where harassing my big sister simple because she can’t fly with her wings, even though I’m pretty sure she can, at least that’s what I told her classmates back at school when dad and me come over to pick her up.

I will also be going to school in about a few months as well, which will be the same one my sister goes as well.

“Shouldn’t you at least wait for dad to come back?” I asked my big sister.

“Probably, but I could at least try to practice a bit until he comes back.” Big sis answered me.

The day started as a beautiful sunny morning giving Dads magnificent garden an even more enchanting feel to it than normally with all the amazing flowers, marble statues and with all the fish pools and water fountains reflecting the rays of the late morning sun making everything glimmer and sparkle around me in a very magical way was just absolutely amazing to admire and witness.

But none of that really wasn’t much of an interest to me sense my attention was mostly focused on my big sister being on top of that very tall and dangerous looking tree and nothing else.

The last thing I want to happen was for her to possibly fall and hurt herself, or even worst.

“Big sis please, if everything goes wrong you can get yourself hurt really, really badly.” I desperately called up to her.

Don’t worry Lulu it’s totally save. I have even place a huge pile of hay and tree leafs under me as a cushion? My big sis assured me while also hopping up and down on her branch to show me that it was stable and safe.

“Uhm.” Was all that came out of me.

“Well…but still I think what you are doing is a really bad idea big sis.” I told her with concern.

Watching my sister trying to fly all this morning was really making me fell very worried and concern for my big sisters safety, but all of it soon turned into a full fletch panic as I could only watch as my sister opened her wings and jumped off from her branch and into the air.

“BIG SIS.” I shouted as I could only watch as my sister falls down into the hay and leaf pile below her.

“Oh my gosh big sis. Big sis are you ok? Big sis?” I desperately called out to her as I hastily galloped over to where she landed.

Before I could even dive into the pile and try to look for my big sister, she suddenly popped her head out right in front of my face, scaring the living crap out of me and forcing my flank to hit the grassy ground with a yelp out of my mouth.

After calming my nerves from this sudden shock and getting myself back on all fours I quickly want back in facing my big sister to see if she was really ok.

“Big sis is everything ok? Please tell me you’re alright.” I quickly asked standing on the edge of the pile.

“Why didn’t it work?” My sister suddenly said in disappointment.

“I did everything what I read in books, internet and TV, and I just can’t get these dam wings to work the way they are suppose too.” Big sis shouted in utter frustration.

I could only look at her in utter disbelieve with the fact that she is more cooped up about her stupid wings than the fact that she had just fallen off from a top of a tree and nearly got herself injured in the process.

“IS THAT ALL YOU ARE WORRIED ABOUT AT THE MOMENT, YOU AND YOUR STUPID WINGS? YOU JUST FELL DOWN FROM A REDICULUSLY TALL TREE WHICH COULD HAVE EASILY ENDED VERY BADLY FOR YOU IF YOU DIDN’T HIT YOUR STUPID PILE PRECISLY, AND ALL YOU CARE ABOUT IS WHY IT DIDN’T WORK?” I shouted in both anger and frustration towards my big sister.

For a moment there I could easily see that my sister had a very shocked and surprised expression on her face from my sudden outburst of anger, which really didn’t surprise me sense me being absolutely angry or upset towards my big sister is actually a pretty rare thing to happen sense for me there isn’t really much about her that can get me either angry or upset towards her to in the first place.

“I’m sorry lulu if I made you worry, it’s just….well….I really just want to fly you know, make these stubby useless looking wings useful and to show and prove to everybody back at school that I can fly.” My big sister said apologetic.

Looking at her depressed face was more than enough to immediately evaporating all of my anger and frustration towards her and replacing it with a sense of sadness and even a little bit of guilt for shouting at her.

I really wish that flying for us would be much easier with our stubby looking wings, but it just seems like for the most of our tries, it looks completely impossible for me or even my big sister to do nothing but just glide with them for a few seconds, for my sister at least.

I can’t even do that sense my wing compared to my sister are very tiny.

“Your right maybe it would be better for us to wait for Dad to come back home, he probably knows what to do.” My big sis finally said with a sad smile.

I only nod with a smile of my own in an attempt to lift her spirits a bit.

“Want to do something while we are waiting for dad.” My big sister asked me with a happy smile.

It took me a few moments to think of something for us to do that didn’t involve playing videogames and kicking my sisters flank like a boss, until something popped into my mind, something we haven’t done together for some time and would be really nice Idea to do it again.

“Tag you’re it.” I called out as I tagged my sister and quickly began to dash away.

I could tell that my sister was a bit confused when I tagged her judging by the fact that she wasn’t fallowing me right away after I started running, but she soon started to catch on with idea and she was quickly chasing after me with a competitive smile on her face.

“Not for long Lulu.” She called out as the both of us began to happily zip around dad’s garden in a game of tag.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

(Julius POV)

“So she has been obsessed with teaching herself to fly ever sense?” Matt asked me.

“Well yes judging from what I saw and from what she had told me. I think it’s just natural for her to try and make use of her wings besides just gliding with them or fanning herself off during hot summer days.” I told him.

“I was just wondering if you could help me in teaching her how to properly use her wings to fly.” I quickly asked him.

“Sure I can. I don’t remember ever having told you this, but back when I was still in high school me and some of my old friends used to be part of an animal care program, taking care of baby animals without any parents. My job back than was to look after some little bird hatch-lings which off course also involved in teaching them how to fly. It was my instructor back than who thought me how the technic goes and I’m pretty sure I still remember how it done.” Matt told me.

“Well I definitely didn’t know that, but it’s nice to know which automatically means that you are the right man for the job. That is you if want to?” I asked him.

“Of course, it’s no trouble at all. I like to help out a friend in need and teaching Celly how to properly use her wings.” Matt announced with a smile.

“Thanks man.” I simply thanked him.

After Matt was done gathering some things and leaving a massage to his grandfather that he was going to be out for a while, Matt and me where than finally ready to head out and make our way towards my place.

“So where is your car?” Matt asked as he realized my car was nowhere in sight.

“I walked over here.” I answered him.

“You mean 7 kilometers?” Matt asked in disbelieve.

“Yeah why not, can’t always drive around in my car and be all lazy. I need exercise a bit too you know.” I told him.

“So does it mean we WALK over to your place?” Matt asked me.

“Pretty much NO buses or taxi's, let’s get moving.” I announced as I was leading the way.

I could easily tell from his look that he was a bit uncomfortable with the idea of walking for 7 kilometers only to get over to my place.

Matt told me to wait as he quickly went back into his house and came back with a bottle of water and a towel.

“Its hot today and the sun is stinging, if I’m going to walk for 7 km I might as well bring these.” Matt said.

I just chuckled a bit at his reaction as I quickly decided to move a little bit ahead of him and force him to catch up with me.

The most of the trip was very normal to say the least with Matt and me just talking about things like how the other co-workers are handling themselves, how his uncle and his bakery is doing and so on.

It took us maybe around 1 ½ hour to get to my place by simply walking because Matt had to take a break every 30 min simply because he wasn’t very used to walking such far and long distances like today, which was easily understandable because he was, as I like to call it, a bit of a bookworm, spending most of his time with his books and not really spending too much time outside or do much physical activities or something like that.

But we (and most impotently him) made it eventually to the front gate of my parents’ home with Matt pretty much still intact and conscious.

After going through the main gate, and entering my home, Matt immediately went for the kitchen to get himself another bottle of cold water to get himself re-hydrated after a 1 ½ walk through the sun and to be honest I was thirsty as well at that point.

As me and Matt where at the kitchen and refreshing ourselves I could hear some faint laughing and clopping coming from my (enormously huge) backyard and at the same time seeing two little white and dark blue unicorns sipping pass my kitchen window.

It’s always really nice to see my two fillies having fun outside and just enjoying their young lives by jumping and running around with big smiles on their faces and without any care in the world.

I quickly shift my attention back to Matt and was amazed to see that he has managed to finish 2 huge 1 litter bottles, full of clear spring water all by himself without leaving anything else inside the fridge except for a lonely can of soda.

“Don’t you think that you are just over killing it a bit?” I asked him.

“Look behind you.” Matt answered me as he began to sip on another glass of water.

I was a bit confused at his statement but eventually did as he told me and was immediately greeted with the faces of both Celly and Luna, with their noises pressed against the window which utterly surprised me for a second there.

“DADDY!” Both of them shouted happily through the window.

“Well that is just cute.” Matt announced.

For a second they were there and in another they were gone as I only managed to see the tip of their tails disappearing somewhere towards the left without any sudden warning.

“Well lets go meet with my two daughters than.” I told Matt with a happy face and Matt nodded.

Both of us didn’t even maid it half way through the hall as I saw both Luna and Celestia galloping over to us in ridiculous speeds for their size.

The next thing I remembered was being tackled by both Luna and Celestia at the same time and being forced onto the floor as both Celly and Luna began there typical ritual of giving me hugs and nuzzles.

“Welcome back Daddy.” Both of them greeted me with joyful smiles.

Matt was only standing there behind me with a satisfied smile of his own as both Celly and Luna where snuggling it up on my chest while I was still being pinned to the floor by two colorful little unicorns.

“Dad you left the house without warning or telling us, please don’t do that again.” Celly told me while her face was still buried into my chest.

“Did I really forget to tell them?” I asked myself in my mind.

“Sorry Celly and Lulu, I was in a hurry, that’s all, won’t happen again.” I told them.

“Promise?” Both of them asked me.

“Promise.” I answered them with a smile.

Luna for some reason only managed to notice now that Matt was in fact here with me as well which of course lead her to be very much surprised at that discovery but eventually went back to her normal cheerful young self again.

“Hi Matt.” Luna finally greeted him with a smile.

“Hello Matt.” Celly greeted after noticing Matts presents as well.

“Is Lukas here to?” Celly immediately asked.

“Nope he is back at home as far as I know. Probably should have maybe asked him if he wanted to come along as well.” Matt answered her while scratching his head.

Celestia was a bit sadden to hear him say that by the looks of it which I can kind of understand, if she was going to finally learn how to fly today it would be nice for her to have everybody she loves and cares about to be there for her and witness it, and especially Lukas, her number one and closest friend.

“Well than let’s get flying than.” Matt suddenly announced.

“Right, I would love to agree with you but as you can see I am still pinned down to the floor by two blue and white unicorn fillies.” I told him back.

Both of my two fillies simply looked at me with confused looks until they realized that I meant them and not somebody else, how they didn’t got that idea in the beginning was a real head scratcher for me but it really didn’t matter to me that much simply because they just kids anyway.

“Oh yeah sorry dad.” Celly said with a sheepish smile as she and her sister finally jumped off of me and giving me space to get back up.

It was finally time to head outside and too really start practicing flying in which both fillies (and especially Celestia) where very excited to do so.

But before we could even get ourselves to move and make our way towards the outside areas the doorbell suddenly went off which immediately stopped me and the rest of us from even going any further.

“I don’t expect any visitors today.” I said out loud.

I quickly told Matt and my two fillies to wait for me at the back door while I went over to the front to see who it could possibly be.

After walking over to the front doors and out towards the front gate to see who it is and was quickly surprised to see that it was Lukas.

“Hello mister Julius.” Lukas greeted me.

“Hi there.” Was my quick response.

“Could I maybe please come in?” Lukas asked me kindly.

“Sure, of course you can.” I answered him.

In my mind I was asking myself like why he was here and most importantly how did he managed to be here so sudden, but it really didn’t bothered that much simply because I was pretty sure that I would get my answers later on anyway.

“Lukas you’re finally here.” Celly suddenly shouted as I lead him inside and towards the area where Matt and my two fillies where waiting.

Celestia quickly galloped over to her best friend and engulfed him into a big hug which causes Lukas a blush a bit as a result.

Matt was very surprised of seeing his little brother her as well in state of being back at home as he previously thought.

“Lukas I thought you were back at home? How did you manage to get here so fast?” Matt asked his little brother.

“I fallowed you two of course. I overheard you two talking downstairs about teaching Celly how to fly. I really wanted to see that, so fallow you two a few minutes later after you were gone, so… yeah…here I am.“ Lukas told him with an innocent smile.

Matt quickly understood and accepted his explanation while I decided that it would be best for all of us now to finally go outside and to start whatever Matt has planned.

After all of us where outside and out in the back garden of my parents mansion Luna and Celly immediately lead us to a big open grassy area with a single lone standing tree at the center and a pile of hay and leafs already underneath.

Where Celly and Luna got the hay I don’t know.

“So this is from where you were trying to fly?” Lukas asked Celly.

“Yup, but so far on I really didn’t had much luck on my own though.” Celly answered him with a bit of sadness.

“Don’t worry I pretty sure my brother can help you with that. It will be very cool to actually see you fly Celly.” Lukas told her.

“Sure thing we will get the two of flying in no time or Die trying.” Matt announced with the last part acting dramatic.

“Thanks Matt I really appreciated it.” Celly said while smiling at Matt.

At that moment on the lessons and training sections began mostly in how to properly us her wings while in the air, muscle functions, the right angles, how much strength and proper wings flaps are needed for every situation and so on.

About an hour has past and after through a long practice sessions Celly was once again climbing up her tree in an attempt to try out on everything she has learned so far.

She was a bit shaky for a moment there but eventually climbed her way to the best looking branch and began to prepare herself for the her jump.

“Go Celly?” Lukas shouted to encourage her.

“Yay go big sis.” Luna also cheered.

Celly looked at me for a second with a bit of a worried look on her face.

I gave her a pleasing smile and thumbs up in an attempt to encourage her in which she happily gave me a smile back as well.

“Let’s see if the whole hour of practice has paid off for her.” I thought as I and the rest of us watched Celestia warming up her wings and getting ready to get into the air.

Her hind legs were in position to jump and her wings where ready and spread out.

I saw her first taking a deep breath before finally charging towards the edge of her branch with wings at the ready and a look of pure determination on her face.

My anticipation rose to unbelievable heights as I watched my daughter jumping off from the safety of her branch and into the air.

“Come one Celly remember what we practice with.” Matt shouted.

Celly was really struggling to keep herself up by flapping her wings madly as hard as she could in an attempt to keep herself afloat, and for a moment there it almost looked like that she could actually do it but sadly she eventually began to lose altitude and most importantly strength in her wings as she began to slowly decent back to the ground and eventually landing on the hay bale underneath.

“Well that backfired.” Matt announced.

“Poor sis she almost had it.” Luna added sadly.

“Poor Celly indeed I can pretty much guess that she must feel very disappointed and discourage at her failure despite the lessons and trainings.” I thought with concern.

Me and the rest immediately made it over to where my little Celly landed expecting her to look sad and discouraged.

But surprisingly was meant with a look of pure determination and will with in her feature, which was something I rarely see on her, but also made me very proud of her by know that she was not going to give up so easily and to continue to push herself on in her quest to finally fly.

“Celly are you alright?” Lukas asked as he came closer.

“Maybe we should take a break first and try again, l……” Matt began but was cut off by Celly determined look.

I already knew exactly what she was going to say.

“NO!! I want to keep going, I can do it this time, I can feel it.” She announced with great determination.

All three of them where pretty stunt to see and hear her like that but made me only smile in how fast she seems to mature on her own for a 8 year old girl.

She quickly tried to climb back up towards her branch but quickly tumbled back down onto the ground from seer adrenalin and not getting a good grip onto the branches with her hoofs.

“Her you go.” I said as I helped her back up onto the tree by lifting her with my arms.

“Thanks Daddy.” She thanked me with a lovely and grateful smile.

“Go show everybody that you can do it.” I told her to encourage her even further.

“I will dad you just watch me. I’m going to blow their minds especially my classmates and friends back in school.” Celly told me happily with a huge amount of confident in her voice.

I simply back off to join the others back from our viewing position and watched my little Celly getting herself ready for another try to fly.

She began to position herself onto her favorite branch as she began to breathe in and out to relax her body.

All of us where waiting with great anticipation as she just stood there on top of her tree and warming up her wings by flapping them a few times.

The one most on the edge was Luna as she had a very worried look on her face.

“Dad is big sis really going to do it this time? I really hope she will.” She asked me while looking at me with a worried look.

“Don’t worry, I have pretty good feeling that she will finally do it this time.” I assured her.

She eventually gave me a small smile and nodded at my claim as she went back to observe her sister.

Than all of the sudden she began to sprint forward with her wing already spread out for the incoming jump.

“Come on Sis you can do it.” Luna shouted.

“Yeah go Celly.” Her friend Lukas added.

She once again jumped off form her branch an out into the air flapping her wings in hopes to stay up this time.

For a moment there it seem like she was not going to make it as she began to once again slowly lose altitude even though she doing her best to stay afloat.

All of us where hoping with great anticipation that she would actually succeed this time, again especially Luna who was watching her sister struggle with great worry in her look.

But after a few moments the unbelievable happened.

Celly was starting to gain more and more altitudes instate of dropping down into the ground below.

She began to quickly rise higher and higher with every wing flap as we began to cheer for her to keep it up.

She must have heard our sudden shouting and cheering for her as she quickly opened her eyes for the first time sense she jumped and was pretty surprised herself to see that her face hasn’t not yet meant with the hay bale below.

She quickly catches on that she was actually gaining height by the look of her expression as her surprised look quickly turned into the most exited and happiest sunshine look I have ever seen on her face.

“OH MY GOSH, I AM FLYING, I AM ACTUALLY FLYING. I FINALLY LEARNED HOW TO FLY. I. AM. FLYING!!!!” She shouted with absolute glee and incredible joy in her voice.

She even managed to do some few loops in the air out of pure happiness as she also quickly learned how to fly forward in state of just hovering.

“YEAH GO BIG SIS YOUR AWESOME.” Luna shouted in happiness as she began to gallop towards the direction her sister was flying to in order to fallow her.

“Nice done Celly, you rock.” Lukas also cheered.

“See I told you I could teach her how to fly.” Matt told me while nudging me with his elbow.

“Even thought you had your doubts earlier in the beginning.” I told him back with a cocky smile.

“That was just for a second, really.” He told me back defensively.

I just chuckled at his reaction as I simply went back to watching my little Celly fly circles around the garden with both Luna and Lukas fallowing her while happily cheering for her success.

I could only feel proud for her to just having the guts and ambition to fly and actually succeeding simply through will.

Seeing her finally fly with her wings and her own strength was really making me happy as well sense this could easily opened up completely new possibilities for her and her sister which I defiantly think deserve no one else more than my two little sweet angles.

“Greeting sir Julius. I was just wondering what all this commotion was outside, if I my?” John suddenly asked beside me.

“Oh your finally back from your trip to England I see.” I greeted him with a smile.

“Well yes and I see that little miss Celestia is having fun flying loop ta loops in the sky and also, good afternoon Mr Matt.” John announced and greeted Matt who was standing next to me.

“Well yes, she just managed to learn how to fly just a moment ago.” I told John.

“Well in that case this calls for a celebration than. If you want Sir Julius I will immediately go to the kitchen and start on making something special for this occasion?” John asked me.

“Indeed, that would be a great idea.” I confirmed him.

I watched John heading back inside until I quickly got the idea of maybe going back as well to go and grab my camera to record and document this very special moment.

Also it would be better to give my two fillies and there friend some more time to have fun and enjoy themselves a bit more, I can still congratulate Celly later when she is done having fun with her new ability, plus I could easily trust Matt to be the lookout for our young ones.

“Dad look out.” I heard her Celly suddenly shout as I was already turning around to head back inside.

I didn’t had much time to prepare or brace myself as I turned around and saw a falling Celly speeding towards me.

The initial impact forced me to hit the ground below me as I quickly lost my balance after catching her.

I lead there for a few more seconds with Celly on my chest before lifting my head and upper body from the ground and shook my head to clear some of the dizziness.

Celly quickly began to lift her head as well and looked at me with a very sheepish smile on her face.

“Thanks for catching me dad, my wings suddenly began to feel very numb and I quickly lost control and height because of that.” She told me while thankfully hugging and nuzzling my chest softly.

“Uh…yeah no problem hehe.” I said still being a bit confused.

Lukas and Luna quickly came rushing towards us with Matt not far behind.

“Oh my gosh Big sis are you ok?” Luna asked in panic.

“Everything is ok Lulu as you can see.” Celly answered her while still using me as her big living pillow.

Both Luna and Lukas had both looks of pure relief after that.

“Wait how did she suddenly lost control and fell even thought she was doing so great earlier?” Lukas asked his big brother as he also made it to us.

“Well that’s easily, it’s because her wings are still completely new to the idea of flight and therefore not use to it yet, but a little bit more muscle training and practices will quickly change that in no time.” Matt explained.

“Oh I see that kind of makes sense.” Lukas response.

Celly on the other hand (or hoof) was not paying any attention to any of this sense she was way too busy enjoying her favourite pass time of any day, snuggling with her Dad.

“What do you think dad, was that good for my first time?” Celly suddenly asked me as I began to sit up.

“Was that great?” You where amazing for a beginner Celly I’m so proud of you.” I answered her quickly with great joy.

“Yeah you were totally awesome big sis.” Luna added while hopping circles around us.

“Yeah Celly that was cool.” Lukas quickly added.

“Thanks you guys, all of you.” Celly said to everyone.

A few more moments where spend congratulating Celly and talking Luna’s own flying possibilities in her future, all until John suddenly came towards us and quickly interrupted our little chit chat moment.

“Sir I just came over to tell you that we seemed to be out of cherries for the muffins. Would you like me to go and buy some more supplies or maybe bake something else in state?” John asked me politely in his usual British accent.

“Well, If we are going to make black forest muffins than that means we need cherries to do so.” I told him.

Celly and also Luna where now both looking at me a bit confused on why we are making some black forest muffin, which by the way where Celestia’s absolute favourites.

“Why is John making my favourite muffins Dad?” Celly asked me confused sense her favourite muffins had only always been around during special occasions like birthday’s or charismas.

“To celebrate your first flight ever of course.” I quickly answered her with a smile.

“You’re going to make a party for me simple because today was my first flight ever? “ Celly asked excitedly in which I only nodded.

“Wow Thanks dad, thank you so much.” Was her initial response while once again hugging me tightly?

“Yay party.” Was Luna’s only response as she began to once again jump up and down in excitement.

“You two are happily invited as well.” I announced.

“Oh no I can’t really. Its better if you and your two daughters would be….” He began but was quickly cut off by his younger brother jumping in.

“Yes of course, thanks.” He quickly shouted in happiness.

Matt simply gave up and quickly agreed to join us as well in which both Fillies of course where absolutely delighted simply because the more the better, especially Celly.

“Well than let’s get inside then. Celly could you maybe get off me so I can stand up.” I asked her.

She only shakes her head on my request which slightly confused me.

“Dad can you maybe carry me? I feel a bit tired after doing all of that practicing and flying.” Celly asked me with a sincere smile.

“Sure why not.” I quickly answered.

I quickly told the others to just go ahead without us and Luna to maybe go and help John in the kitchen with the preparation, while I took my time to dust myself off a bit and taking Celly onto my arms as she requested.

She immediately as predicted made herself very comfortable by snuggling herself closer to my chest and holding a very happy smile on her face.

The two of us quickly made our way towards the back entrance of our home to join the other inside.

Half way through the way Celly suddenly began to look up at me while still holding that trademark smile of her.

“Hey dad.” Celly tried to get my attention.

I stopped to turned my head down to look at her.

“I know that it was mostly Matt who thought me how to fly in the first place, but for me you were my biggest inspiration and confidence boost, I don’t know if I ever told you this in person but whenever you are there for me I feel like I can take on anything and anyone, you’re the one who always gives me courage and for that I will always be thankful to you daddy.” She happily told me.

Once again in my life I could only feel my hearth melt at her sweet and kind words, once again reminding me how much she loves me as her father and how lucky I am to have found my two little unicorns on that one fateful night.

I decided to do the one thing she always seems to love, which was scratching her behind her ears softly and like as always electing some very small but cute giggles from her in return.

She snuggled herself even closer to me as the both of us made it inside with Luna, Lukas and Matt waiting for us in the entrance.

“Dad can me, Luna and Lukas go to the meadow fields tomorrow? I really want to practice some more with my flying skills and maybe even teach lulu how to fly for herself, hopefully.” She suddenly asked me while we were close to the backdoor to join the others inside.

“You’re probably just want to organize another picnic with your sister and friend again aren’t you?” I asked her with a suspicious look.

“He, he…yes.” She answered me shyly.

“That’s fine by me. Just don’t come home so late like last time OK?” I answered her.

“I promise.” She announced as she nuzzled me again as thanks.

The rest of the day was really just spend us celebrating Celestia’s first flight ever with me, Matt and even John just sitting there talking about stuff and enjoying all the wonderful meals and menus John had prepared for us while the kids where just having their fun with either playing video games or playing the old traditional way.

Things are really starting to move forward for everybody especially for Celestia and Luna.

Chapter 12: Sick Day

/ Chapter: 12 Sick Day/

Story by: Lolmaster

Edited by: Magistrix

“Why is everything so dark in here?” I thought to myself as I was surrounded by nothing but darkness.

Immediately questions where flying around my mind, such as “Where am I?” and “Why am I here?”.

Once again my whole body just felt numb and heavy and just wouldn’t respond to any attempts to move it whatsoever.

“What the hell is going on? Why is it so dark? Why can’t I move a single muscle? And where the heck am I?” I thought to myself, not knowing that I would soon get my answers in a way I probably wouldn’t like.

A flash of lightning suddenly began to illuminate the entire area around me, causing me to shut my eyes in pain from its sudden brightness.

As I reopened them I was greeted with the images of a dark and gloomy looking forest with fog covering the ground and trees that looked very old and, by the looks of it, pretty dead as well.

This place looked very familiar. Something stirred in the back of my mind.

At that exact moment I suddenly felt my body again, being able to move my arms and muscles once more.

I quickly but shakily stood back up onto my two legs and began to take a much more careful observation of my surroundings.

Everything looked so dark and gloomy with old, dead trees as far as the eye can see, and fog and mist covering the ground that restricted my vision. Saying this place was creepy was a total understatement. No animal sounds or any kind of noises were present. Everything was just so quiet, with only some distant thunder rumbling somewhere in the distance. And to make things even more strange was the fact that I somehow remembered this place and didn’t have a clue why.

I decided that standing around here was never going to give me the answers to all of my questions, so I began to follow some sort of dirt path that I just managed to find in front of me.

As I walked down the path I began to hear some distant whispers from within the shadows of this forest which was very unnerving and unsettling.

But the problem was that there was just nothing to see around me other than constant fog and dead trees, and calling out to the whispering voices of course resulted in no response whatsoever.

I was starting to get slightly frightened by all of this especially without knowing where I was or why I’m here and most importantly how.

More thunder sounds continued to echo somewhere within the distance as I walk deeper and deeper into the shadows, with the whispers still chanting from within the darkness.

But then, after a few steps, I suddenly noticed a light source up in front of me and could clearly see that it was a clearing; a way out of this dreadful forest after a long and Irritating walk that felt like forever for me.

I immediately quickened my pace to reach my only possible way out of this place. The whispers and chanting began to get louder and faster the closer I got, all to the point where it was almost maddening to hear. With one final sprint I managed to finally reach the opening and out into freedom.

The whispers at that moment mysteriously stopped, returning everything around me back to its original silent state with only the distant thunder sounds still echoing through the grey cloudy skies. Everything around me was barren, empty and completely lifeless.

A wide open plain of nothing with empty hills, a decayed settlement and a greyish mountain range in the distance.

But then it suddenly hit me.

The empty barren lands, the decayed settlement down the hill and the ruins in the far distance, I was back in that dream, that one particular dream I once had so many nights ago.

“Why am I dreaming this particular dream again?”, I asked myself as I looked around the landscape in front of me.

The dream looked exactly the same way as I remembered it with the only difference that it wasn’t raining. As I simply looked at the dead and barren landscape in front of me I began to once again hear a voice whispering. The voice and words began to slowly become louder and clearer with every passing second.

“Daddy?” I heard the voice whisper.

“Daddy?“ I heard it again, this time much clearer.

By the nature and sound of that whisper I was mostly convinced that it could possibly be Celestia herself talking to me within this strange nightmare but after looking around and trying to pinpoint the source of this whisper I was quickly shocked to see that there was another unicorn standing behind me instead of Celestia, completely dirty and messy with blood shot eyes and a close resemblance to a certain little filly.

I just didn’t know why or how but I just had this distinct feeling that this creature in front of me was somehow Celestia herself judging from the unicorn’s white fur and wings. But the mane and tail were completely different from the normal pinkish colour that my Celly has.

But after taking a closer and more detailed look I was immediately stunned to see that this creature in front of me was indeed my Celly only fully grown instead of still being a filly.

She just stood there in front of me being a complete mess and crying tears of pure depression, something I was sure of wouldn’t be possible on her sweet little face.

“Daddy...why?” she quietly asked me in a whisper.

I was absolutely confused with her question, but before I could even get a word out myself she began to speak again.

“Why...why did you abandon us?” she asked me in her depressed and sad tone.

“WHY!” she suddenly shouted, startling me.

“Why did you abandon us Dad? How could you? We all depended on you, believed in you, and you just left us all, everybody, alone to fight and to fend for ourselves. Why did you do that Dad? Was it because of us, because of me? Did I do something wrong? Don’t you love me anymore Dad?” she suddenly shouted angrily in the beginning but quickly changed to a very quiet and sad tone at the end.

I was more than a little confused after having heard her say those words with those expressions and feelings. What was she talking about? What does she mean by ‘us’ and ‘everybody’? Fighting and defending themselves from what and most importantly why does Celestia look so shattered and heartbroken?

Millions of questions where racing through my mind, preventing me from producing any form of normal thoughts or actions.

But I was quickly brought back from my utter confusion state as Celestia in front of me began to speak again after a long pause.

“I’m sorry Dad, I’m so sorry. If I ever did something wrong to you that would have caused you to abandon us like that then I just want to tell you that I am deeply sorry Dad,” she suddenly said while crying and sobbing through every sentence.

“You probably might hate us all by now, especially me and my sister...but…but even though that might be the case I…I still love you Daddy,” she quickly said after another long pause and this time having a sad smile on her face until going back to her sad and depressed form.

I was just absolutely stunned and speechless after all of that and had trouble saying or doing anything at all.

“What kind of a nightmarish dream is this?” was the only decent thought running through my mind.

The storm from before was already directly over me and Celestia as the winds were battering both of our bodies.

Lightning and thunder were raging above us casting the barren lands around us in flashes of light and ear shattering sounds.

Celestia at this point was still locking her gaze onto the ground, not even once turning her head to look at me after her last speech, with her tears now freely flowing and being carried with the winds of the storm.

I was finally about to say something for the first time after recovering from my utter shock and surprise, but was once again interrupted by Celestia as she lifted her head back up again and looked at me with an even more depressing look than I thought would even be possible for her.

“Goodbye Dad I…I have to leave now. I’m sorry,” she suddenly said between tears and quiet sobs.

She quickly turned her head back to face the ground as she began to cry tears of pure sadness, with her tears glistening in the air as they flew away by way of the winds.

“Celly wait!” I finally called out before realizing that it was already too late.

Lightning suddenly hit her, drowning everything for a few moments in an eye blinding light and forcing me to close my eyes from its sheer brightness.

When I opened my eyes again I was shocked to see that Celestia wasn’t there anymore. All that was left was scorched dirt from where she once stood.

I quickly panicked after realizing that.

But before I could even react to that my body suddenly felt incredibly numb as a sudden burst of heat and pain started to course through my body, making me go completely limp as I fell to the ground.

Judging from the immense electricity coursing through my nerves meant that I as well got stricken by lightning as I was completely unable to move even a single muscle in my body.

The world around me quickly faded away as I began to lose any form of sense or feeling. Everything slowly started to go black until there was nothing but darkness and silence.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

I quickly shot up from my bed and immediately opened my eyes.

I was back in my room. Back in the real world away from that dreadful nightmare.

My body was drenched in sweat and my breathing was heavy as I just sat there on my bed alone within my dark bedroom.

I quickly turned on my bedside lamp as I sat up properly and glanced at the large clock above my door.

“Only 4 in the morning,” I thought to myself.

I suddenly began to sneeze and cough heavily after attempting to move out of bed to go over to the bathroom.

I quickly felt very weak and ill and, by holding a hand over towards my forehead, easily confirmed my predictions as I felt that my forehead and basically my whole body was burning up.

Somehow I managed to get the flu.

“Great, absolutely great, falling ill after waking up from a horrible nightmare,” I thought to myself in annoyance.

“Well it was my fault anyway. Getting myself accidently wet during a very cold day while watering some flowers outside was really something I should have been more careful about,” I thought to myself in regret.

“Well at least I can I can excuse myself from the upcoming convention in a few days and just stay at home. That’s a plus I guess?” I told myself in an unsure manner.

After coughing and sneezing a few more times, I decided to just get up and go over to my cabinet to get myself changed from these wet stained cloths and to also get myself an extra blanket simply because of my chills that I suddenly got.

“And let’s not forget that I still need to go to the bathroom,” I quickly reminded myself.

After getting everything done and finishing my trip to the bathroom, I quickly went back to bed and laid myself down.

The nightmare was still lingering inside my mind heavily, keeping myself awake even though I was very tired and weak. “Why did I have that one particular nightmare again and most importantly why was Celestia in there as well?” I asked myself in my head.

But thinking about it more right now whilst having a fever and just recently a pounding headache was not going to give me any answers of benefit anytime soon.

“Might try to think about this again in the morning,” I simply told myself as I made myself comfortable and immediately went back to sleep.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

(Celestia’s POV)

I woke up with the sun’s rays invading my white coated face, making my body feel warm as I slowly began to open my eyes.

I smiled at the wonderful sight of the morning sun and thanked it for waking me up in my most favourite way possible.

I began to carefully rub my eyes with my hoof to remove any trace of sleepiness left in me and to properly start the day.

Every morning for me is always exciting since you will never know what could possibly be in store for you, which makes every new day like a short adventure of wondering and imagining.

Taking my gaze over to my right I could see my sisters bed just right next to mine with Luna comically sprawled out on her bed while still sleeping like a rock.

It is always makes me giggle and laugh silently to myself whenever I wake up and see her in this downright silly position.

She basically looks like a dog laying on its back with her mouth wide open and her tongue sticking out on the side.

She just looks so funny.

Normally when I wake up before my sister does (which happens almost every morning), I would wake her up and tell her to get out of bed as well.

But today I simply decided to leave her be as she seemed to be in much better care in her dreamland as I saw her smile and mutter something happily in her sleep.

Which again just looked absolutely cute on her.

After finishing my business in the bathroom, making myself ready for the day and giving my sister a short nuzzle, simply because I just wanted to, I made my way out of our room and into the massive hallway.

I quickly decided to head over to the kitchen to get myself something to eat and to also greet both Dad and John a happy good morning.

“Good morning John,” I happily greeted him after entering the kitchen.

“Good morning to you too miss Celestia,” he greeted me back with his lovable British accent.

“Come on John stop calling me ‘Miss’. It makes me feel like a grown-up. Just call me Celly like everybody else” I quickly told him back with a giggle.

I was about to greed Dad as well until I quickly realized that he wasn’t here at all after looking around the kitchen a bit.

This was easily a bit strange given the fact that Dad is usually always the first one to get up and out before either I or Lulu would.

“John, do you know where Dad is?” I simply asked him with a bit of a confused look.

“I have just checked on sir Julius a few minutes ago. He is still in his room lying in bed,” Sir John answered me.

“Why is Dad still in bed? That seems very unusual for him to be still in bed at this time.”, I accidentally said it out loud as I was grabbing the cereal box from within a cupboard.

“Well it’s because sir Julius is sick and has a fever,” John calmly replied.

At that moment I dropped the cereal box onto the ground as my heart almost skipped a beat after hearing that.

I was completely shocked to hear that.

“Wait, Dad is sick and has a fever as well?” I quickly asked John in utter shock.

“Well its nothing too serious, sir Julius only has a...” John began but couldn’t really finish whatever he was trying to tell me as I simply dashed out the room and back towards the direction of Dad’s room in utter panic.

“Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, oh my gosh Dad is sick! He never gets sick...oh please let Dad be ok. Let Dad be ok, PLEASE!” I was thinking in my mind again and again as I had only one concern in my mind as I madly dashed my way through the long corridors towards my dad’s room.

On the way I quickly spotted my little sister Luna walking along the hall, rubbing her eyes while her mane was still messy.

But none of that was any of my concern as I quickly dashed past her as well, leaving her with a utter confused look as I was getting closer to Dad’s room.

“Big sis, wait! What’s wrong?” I heard her ask from behind me but again didn’t pay much attention to her as my mind was already occupied.

I literally slammed the door open (which very much hurt) as I reached the door to Dad’s room.

“Dad are you ok?” I quickly asked while standing directly in front the entrance.

The window curtains were still in place, preventing the rays of the morning sun to illuminate the room and leaving this place still being a bit dark and gloomy.

At the centre of all of this was Dad’s bed with Dad himself still being in it with his eyes closed.

My fears and worries had risen to a completely new level after seeing that. I immediately galloped over to his bed and jumped on it to get myself closer to him.

“Dad, are you alright? Please say something? Dad?” I rapidly said while shaking him a bit with my hoof to try and wake him up.

He slowly opened his eyes to my utter relief as he began to look at me while giving me a warm welcoming smile.

“Well hello there, Celly. What’s all the ruckus about?” he happily asked me while coughing a few times between his words.

I was absolutely relieved to see him smile like that at me but also very concerned for coughing like that as well.

“I heard that you were sick so I came here as fast as I could to see if everything was ok with you Dad,” I quickly told him with concern.

“Everything is alright with me Celly. I just have a cold, that’s all,” he quickly told me smiling but failed as he was forced to cough again.

I just wanted to believe him that he was ok, but with every other cough he was giving out I just got even more and more concerned for him, which easily made me feel more and more sorry for my poor sick Dad.

At the same moment Luna came in as well and was looking at the both of us with confused looks, probably not sure what was going on here.

“Eh Dad, what’s going on here?” Luna asked after entering the lightly lit room.

“Dad is sick Lulu,” I immediately answered her.

I could immediately see her shocked expression forming on her face after telling her that as she began to quickly join me and dad as well by galloping over to us.

“Oh my gosh, is dad going to be alright?” she quickly asked me after joining me beside his bed.

“I don’t know sis,” I answered her.

“I’m really fine; don’t worry you two. In a few days I’ll be back on my feet stronger than ever,” Dad reassured us.

Both of us still looked very worried even though Dad was trying his best to tell us that everything would be fine, which I automatically knew he would be but still I just couldn’t help myself to just feel worried and concerned for him. And having a very high fever wasn’t really helping me to fully believe his claims.

“Here sir Julius; a glass of water and your breakfast as you requested,” John announced as he came in with a tray full of food and a glass of water.

“Thanks John,” Dad thanked him as he placed the tray onto his bed table right next to him.

“Sir Julius, I am going out to the nearest drug store to buy some needed medicine for your illness, if that is ok with you sir?” John asked Dad afterwards.

“Oh yes. I completely forgot that we don’t have any meds in this house. Sure John, if I want to get better as soon as possible then we need to purchase some,” Dad announced.

Before John could turn around and leave the room to go out and buy some medicine, Luna quickly shouted out to get everybody’s attention.

“Wait, what about Dad! Who is going to look after him while John is out of this house?” Luna immediately asked.

It took me maybe a few seconds of thinking to regard Lulu’s question but quickly managed to get an idea on how to solve this problem with ease.

“I will!” I happily announced to everyone.

Luna was looking at me a bit surprised after I announced that and I simply gave her a small wink in return to make sure that I was serious.

“I will look after Dad while John is out. I always wanted to take care of him the same way he has taken care of us and what better opportunity than right now,” I quickly told Luna and everybody else in the room.

“Well that’s not a bad idea but are you sure you want to be the one taking care of me?” Dad asked me.

I gave him a soft smile before answering him.

“For you, I will do anything Daddy. Besides my friends and Lulu, you are the most important person in the world to me,” I told him after climbing up the bed and laying myself right next to him.

“I wouldn’t be so close to me Celly, you might get infected as well,” Dad suddenly warned me.

“You have a fever right?” I asked Dad. He nodded.

“Which means that you have the chills, right?” I asked him. He nodded again.

“Well than as my first duty of being your nurse would be to keep you warm and cosy, and what better way to do so than to snuggle with you,” I told him with a smile.

I could feel my ears being scratched from behind me again as I could only giggle and sigh in delight at that wonderful feeling.

I just absolutely love it whenever Dad is scratching me behind my ears.

“Well then it seems like you, sir ,are in good care while I’m gone. I guess I take my leave then and be back as soon as possible,” John excused himself as he went out through the door, leaving my sister and I alone with our sick father.

Right after John left the scene and was out of sight Luna suddenly also climbed up my bed as well and joined her sister by her side while smiling down at me from her position.

“Can I help as well?” Luna asked Dad sweetly.

“Sure, if you want to,” Dad answered her.

Luna only nodded in response as Dad also gave her a little scratch behind the ears. By the looks of it she was really enjoying it too as she just fell down onto the bed instantly while smiling happily with her tongue out and her eyes half open.

I giggled; seeing Luna reacting like that is just one of the many moments where Luna is just being downright silly and it’s also those many reasons why I just love her so much. “Well Daddy, if there is anything you need then just tell us, ok,” I told him happily.

Dad immediately got to work eating his breakfast while we simply sat there watching him and happily waiting for him to finish.

As he was eating I decided to do something for him. Since he was going to be inside his bed for a while and not moving much at all, I decided to try and massage his legs a bit to prevent them from feeling numb.

“Uh Celly, why are massaging my right leg?” Dad asked me after finishing up his breakfast.

“To prevent your legs going numb. And the best solution for that would be to massage them,” I explained to him.

“From where did you learn that?” He asked her between coughs.

“I learned it at school the other day from the school nurse,” I told him.

I clearly remember the day when I accidentally tripped over a small hole on the ground during school recess and twisted one of my hind legs.

It was painful indeed and was rushed over to the school nurse immediately after by my amazing friend Lukas, who piggy-back rode me there (which back at the time was actually quite embarrassing for me, but thinking back to it now it was actually pretty nice to carried by somebody else besides my dad and definitely wouldn’t mind doing that again, well not in front of all of my classmates, that is).

It took me a whole week to convince everybody in my school that Lukas and I were just friends and not anything special like boyfriend or girlfriend.

But after arriving at the nurse and Lukas taking his leave, I was immediately treated and nursed by her after telling her what happened, which didn’t just include some healing cream and some bandages but also a nice relaxing massage to help get rid of some of the soreness in my leg. I was just so amazed by it that I immediately asked her to teach me it as well.

And now, I am using that skill and knowledge to help my Dad with his problems and make his sickness much more bearable.

I seriously would do anything to help him. I know that I could probably never repay him for all the kindness and care he has given us for all these years, but whenever I have a chance to I take it without question.

Luna was carefully watching me as I continued to carefully rub and massage Dad’s leg with great interest.

“Can I try to do the other one?” she suddenly asked me curiously.

“Sure you can, Lulu. Just copy what I am doing and it should work,” I happily answered her.

She only nodded as I gave her some space for her. She immediately began to copy my every single movement and technique.

Dad only simply laid there watching us doing our part of nursing him back to health by making his days of being sick more bearable and enjoyable.

“Uhm Luna, could you maybe go and get me another glass of water , please,” Dad asked Luna after finishing off his glass.

“Aye, aye sir,” was Luna’s quick response. She grabbed the glass and dashed off out of the room leaving me and Dad alone in the room.

I was pretty much done at this point with the leg massage. I simply sat up onto my flank and faced Dad with a happy expression.

“Uh, thanks for the leg massage, Celly. It was really nice of you to do this for me,” Dad thanked me between coughs.

“Anytime Dad,” I answered him with a caring smile.

“I can also do your back if you want me too?” I asked him a bit shyly.

“Oh no, you really don’t have to Celly its really…” Dad began but was quickly interrupted by his sickness as he started to cough violently.

“Daddy,” I called out to him in concern as I moved over to him.

He was suddenly coughing wildly and uncontrollably, which really raised my fear and concern for him as I tried my best to make him stop.

After a while he finally stopped, breathing heavily to try and get some air back inside his lungs.

I was now very afraid and concerned for my Dad after that frightening display.

“Dad are you ok?” I ask him with great worry as some small tears were running down my cheeks.

“Yes…I’m fine Celly. It’s normal for my type of cold,” he tried to reassure me but after that panicking scene it was sadly not working this time.

“You’re always saying that Dad, but I just can’t help feeling worried and concerned for you. I don’t want you to be sick Dad. I always get so scared whenever there is something wrong with you, ” I told him in tears. Dad’s only response was to gently stroke the back of my neck, which actually managed to calm my nerves a bit as I just closed my eyes and leaned myself against his hand to simply relish at his wonderful, caring touch.

“I know how much you care for me, Celly. And I am really touched by it, but you just have to calm down a bit and believe me when I’m saying that I will be alright. It’s not the first time I’ve had a flu like this,” Dad calmly told me with a smile.

I don’t know how he always does that but once again for the millionth time I could feel myself getting calmer and more relaxed with every passing second.

I finally wiped some of my tears away and gave a small, weak smile at him in return.

“I know Dad but…well, you know me. I just really care for you. I just want you to be as happy as us,” I told him truthfully.

“Yeah, I already know that,” he said after coughing again.

“Do you want a back massage, Dad?” I asked him with a smile.

“Maybe another time, sweetie,” he answered, again after coughing.

I only smiled at him as I was about to skip over to him to make myself more comfortable but was quickly interrupted doing so as I heard a very loud clambering sound coming from the hallway.

“Oh, darn it,” I heard Luna curse.

I quickly gave Dad a sheepish smile for my little sister’s language as I quickly jumped down from Dad’s bed and went out of his room to check what was going on out there.

I really had to suppress myself from collapsing to the floor, laughing my flank out after I witnessed what was in front of me.

Luna, instead of bringing just a glass of water, brought with her a whole tray of glasses full of water and a water jug as well.

On her way over here she must have tripped and lost her balance as the entire floor was now covered in spilled water and broken glass, with her in the middle and half her head covered by the water jug.

She was completely soaked from head to tail and her expression was just absolutely priceless.

In events like these, I am not ashamed to fully admit that I wish I had a camera.

“Oh Luna you’re so silly sometimes but that’s just one of the reasons why I just love you so much as my sister,” I thought as I slowly moved towards her.

“Hey Lulu, everything ok with you?” I asked her while trying hard not to laugh at her.

She only looked at me with a pretty annoyed look until she eventually exhaled in a defeated fashion as she looked back at me with that same defeated look.

“Alright sis, you can laugh at me if you want to simply because I know you want too,” she suddenly said.

At that point I just accepted her offer as I immediately collapsed to the floor and began roll around while laughing my butt off.

For a moment, Luna was pretty annoyed with the fact that I was actually enjoying myself at her expense, but after a while her frowned look slowly changed into a happy smile until she eventually started to laugh along with me.

After a few minutes of rolling around on the floor, we eventually, slowly, started to settle down as both of us began to sit back up while trying to catch our breaths.

“So how is Daddy doing?” Luna asked me first, after she was done.

“Well…he always says that it is going to be fine but I just can’t help myself to just feel worried and concerned for him, especially since it is pretty rare for him to actually get sick in the first place,” I truthfully told her.

“Yeah me too, sis. For the record, I just heard Dad’s loud coughs as well from before,” Luna added with a sad tone.

It’s really not often for Luna to openly admit that she shares the same love and care for our dad just as I do, which always makes me smile whenever I get the chance to hear her admit that.

“Come Lulu, let’s get this cleaned up and then head back to the kitchen to make a jug full of orange juice for Dad. I’ll help you carry this time,” I announced in which Luna simple nodded.

After cleaning everything up and making some healthy orange juice for our Dad, Luna and I carried the tray back towards Dad’s room.

“Hey look, somebody is opening the main door,” Luna suddenly pointed out while not paying any attention to the fact that both of us were carrying a tray holding a full jug of orange juice together.

I had to quickly grab the jug from the other end with both of my hooves to prevent it from splashing to the ground for the second time and spilling everything back onto the floor.

“Luna, stop wiggling around you almost made us spill all of this juice here,” I told her angrily.

“Sorry, but hey, look! John is back!” Luna called out.

Looking over to where Luna was gazing, I could see that she was quite right; John finally came back with a bag full of goodies and hopefully medicine as well.

After hanging his raincoat jacket and placing his black coloured Fedora on a nearby hat rack, John steadily made his way right towards us from where we were standing.

“Hi John,” both of us simultaneously greeted him.

“A pleasant greetings to you too, young misses. How is your father doing?” John asked us.

“Well, pretty good I would guess. Wait, do you have the medicine?” I asked him with great anticipation.

“Well yes I do, your father can take them right away,” John told us.

I was really happy to hear that from John simply because it means that Dad will soon be on his way to recovery and back to his full strength.

“I could take that off of you if you two want me too?” John asked us after seeing us struggle a bit with the tray on our backs.

“Thanks but no thanks, we can handle it, right Lulu?” I quickly told John and asked my sister to which she only nodded.

Both Lulu and I, with John at the lead, continued our way back towards our Dads room with little unstable steps simply because the tray and jug full of juice on the backs of us was slowly starting to get a bit heavy.

“Greetings, sir, how are you doing?” John greeted Dad after entering the room.

“Well enough to still be alive,” Dad joked, which I particularly didn’t find funny at all.

Luna and I entered the room as well, very happy and cheery with the knowledge of not having spilled a single drop of orange juice over here after the long hassle of carrying it here from literally the other side of our huge home.

“Hey Dad, we made some orange juice for you,” I happily announced as we were both standing beside him and John.

“Oh yeah, I was wondering what happened to that glass of water I sent Luna for,” Dad rasped, probably because of all his coughing he had to do lately.

“Yeah, about that…I…uh, I spilled everything and broke a few glasses on the way over here. You told me to go get you just a single glass of water and in the end I tried to bring a whole bunch of water with a few extra glasses. In the end I managed to mess up everything,” Luna said in a shy and regretful tone.

“Oh, it’s alright Luna. We have enough glasses in this house here anyways and about the mess well John can just clean that up anyway,” Dad told her with happily.

“Oh, don’t worry Dad, Lulu and I have already done that,” I quickly told him.

“Well then, thanks for the orange juice; that is really nice of you two,” Dad thanked us kindly. Both of us only gave him a kind smile, for me simply because of his kindness and Lulu for being, once again, so forgiving.

“Well then, sir, I suggest you take your medicine if you want to get better as soon as possible and not spend a whole week in bed,” John announced as he handed the medicine pack over to Dad.

“Thanks John,” Dad thanked him after coughing again.

I quickly gave Dad a glass of orange juice to go with his new pills and then just happily waited for him to take them.

“Sir, if you need anything special I will be in the living room doing some dusting,” John excused himself as he left, leaving Luna and I alone with Dad.

We took this time to just carefully place the tray onto Dad’s bedside table to finally relieve ourselves after carrying it for so long.

The first thing I did was to jump up onto Dads bed, making myself comfortable beside him as he was drinking his glass of juice.

“Uh…I still think that you shouldn’t be so close to me when I am sick Celly,” Dad warned me with his raspy voice.

I just shook my head at his request while scooting myself even closer to him as I rested my head onto his belly and looked up at him with a warm and loving smile.

From my position, I could see that Luna was curling up beside Dad as well while closing her eyes and trying to doze off, which just looked so cute.

“I don’t care Dad, all I care about is to keep you warm and to keep you company, since I guess it would be pretty boring for you to just be all alone here for a few days while you’re sick and waiting to get better,” I told him truthfully.

Dad’s reaction after I said such kind and wonderful things is always heartwarming for me. He gave me a proud, happy smile while stroking the back of my head and neck gently.

I just always love it whenever he does that to me. It always makes me feel so warm and fuzzy inside, and just so happy and lucky for having him as my father.

I just really love him, that’s all.

“Are you sure you two don’t just want to go outside and have fun or something like that?” Dad asked me.

“Nope, playing outside without you being there with us is just boring and also unfair. Besides Lulu and I are perfectly happy with spending our time here with you, and don’t forget that I also agreed to be your personal nurse. What kind of nurse would I be if I would just abandon you while you are still sick,” I explained to him with a wink at the end.

“You’re such a sweet,little angel,” Dad commented me with a smile.

“So are you,” I replied with a smile.

At that moment, I could hear Luna moaning and groaning in annoyance on the other side of the bed from where she was curled up.

“Can you two be a little bit quieter? I’m trying to nap here,” Luna drowsily complained.

I only giggled and smiled at my sisters silliness just like I always do and simply decided to do the same thing as her. I was starting to get a bit sleepy myself.

“I can easily think of something else to do after our little afternoon nap,” I thought to myself after I made myself comfortable beside Dad and laid my head back onto his belly.

“I can still give you that back massage later, if you want, Dad?” I asked him with closed eyes.

“Again, let me think about that first sweetie,” was Dad’s only response.

After a long and undisturbed silence, I could easily guess that Dad must have started to doze off as well and took that as a cue to simply wiggle myself into his blanket to make myself even more comfortable and laid my head back onto his belly; my makeshift warm and living pillow.

From the corner of my eye, I could see John standing there at the door for a split second before suddenly closing the door.

I only gave away one last smile before closing my eyes once again and getting myself ready to be taken into my dreamland.

“Taking care of Dad while he is sick is actually more relaxing than I thought. Well, for the most part. I just hope he will get better soon,” were my last thoughts as I slowly began to drift away into slumber land.

Chapter 13: Birthday and Secrets

/Chapter 13: Birthday and Secrets/

Story by: Lolmaster

Edited by: Magistrix

“BIG SIS!” I heard someone scream.

“BIG SIS, WAKE UP, WAKE UP, WAKE UUUUUUP!” I heard someone shout while jumping onto my bed, making everything bounce and shake around me.

That definitely woke me up instantly. I quickly shot up from my bed with wide, open eyes and a whole bunch of shock and slight panic from the sudden, loud and rough awakening.

I thought my alarm clock was bad, but this was just plain ridiculous.

After quickly sitting up from my bed and rapidly scanning my surroundings for the source of the sudden noise and disturbance, I was quickly met with the sight of an over-hyped Luna bouncing on my bed in front of me with an over excited look on her face.

I simply sat there for a few more moments, processing everything that just happened in a span of just a few seconds until I quickly shook my head clear from my confusion and began to face my sister with a very annoyed look.

“Lulu, what the heck? It’s 6:30 in the morning! How is it possible for you to be up so early and so energetic?” I asked her with both of my annoyance and surprise showing clearly.

Seeing Lulu awake before me and even so very early in the morning was something I was definitely not used to seeing: only during special occasions does she actually do that.

Still feeling drowsy and still facing my sister, I quickly calmed down after seeing her still completely over excited smile on her and decided to ask what the fuss was all about.

“Lulu, it’s extremely early in the morning, and it's Saturday. Why on earth are you up so early and begging me to get up as well?” I asked her while rubbing my eyes with my hoof.

“Silly big sister, did you forget? Today is our birthday! Which means a party, presents, cake and more,” she happily explained while still using my bed as a trampoline.

That immediately opened my eyes and senses, as I just sat there with a shocked expression after hearing her say that.

“Today is our birthday? How could I possibly miss my own birthday?” I thought to myself in utter shock.

I was so busy and occupied with my last week’s school projects and tests that I must have completely overlooked the fact that in a few days was my and Lulu’s birthday.

“Well that at least explains why Lulu is up so early,” I thought to myself.

“Thanks for reminding me, Lulu. I completely forgot about today,” I sheepishly told her before yawning, “But could you please let me sleep for a while longer? It’s a bit too early for me to actually get up.”

I was about to lay myself back down and close my eyes again, but my idea didn’t really get far as I felt something pulling at my mane furiously, which actually hurt.

“Come on, big sis. Get up. It’s our birthday and you know we can’t start without you being there as well; that’s what Dad said,” Luna said with my mane in her mouth.

Now I was really awake after all the commotion, now adding the painful feeling of getting my mane pulled by my sister.

“OK, ok, ok. I’m up, I’m up. Stop pulling on my mane ,Lulu,” I desperately pleaded to her after just giving up.

Luna gave away a very victorious smile as she let go of my mane and hopped down from my bed while disappearing somewhere around the corner and out of sight.

I gave away a sigh of relief after she was gone, slowly crawling my way out of my bed and onto the carpeted floor.

At this point, I was starting to be pretty excited as well for today’s events and with the fact that my best friend Lukas and his family would probably be coming as well.

“Oh, this is going to be a very fun and exciting day. I can see now why Lulu is so happy and excited; or probably because of her birthday presents,” I thought to myself with a small giggle at the end.

Entering the bathroom first, like almost every other morning, I got myself ready for this special day by first doing some nature business and then taking a shower to make sure that I was clean and looking my best for my and Lulu’s birthday.

After exiting the shower and viewing myself in the mirror, I was pretty surprised to see how much my body has changed in the span of just a few years.

My wings have grown larger and stronger, my muzzle has slightly become longer as well, and basically my whole body too.

I remember a time when it was actually pretty difficult for me to even get to eye level with our bathroom mirror, even with the chair. Nowadays it is no problem at all for me or even Luna to position ourselves in front of it.

“Alot has happened in a couple of years, and today would be my twelfth birthday. I can’t wait to see what Dad has in store for us,” I thought to myself while smiling at my own image.

“Sis, are you still in there? Can you please come out of there? I really need to pee,” my sister whined from the other side of the bathroom door.

I rolled my eyes, and to my utter surprise, discovered from a glance at the bathroom clock that I had spent almost a whole hour in this room just getting myself ready and cleaned up for today’s special event.

How much time flew past one by just standing around and thinking was very astonishing to me.

I decided that I had already wasted enough time in here and, as I went to open the door, to give my sister her fair turn in the bathroom.

“I’m sorry that I was blocking the bathroom for you for so long, Lulu. I was just...” I tried to explain but got myself cut off by Lulu who was squeezing her hind legs together while she had a very uncomfortable look on her face.

“Can you please move out of the way, Sis? I really, really, REALLY have to go SO BADLY,” Luna pleaded while trying her best to hold it in.

I only blinked for a couple of seconds before stepping aside to allow my sister entry into the bathroom.

She immediately zipped right past me with unbelievable speed and closed the door behind her.

I stood there blinking for a few more seconds after witnessing her surprising record breaking speed until I simply freed myself from my utter surprised state by shaking my head a little bit and heading out of our room and towards the kitchen, where I just hoped Dad would be.

After walking along the well-known hallway of our home and greeting John, after passing him by, I eventually made it over to the kitchen.

I was about to greet Dad a wonderful and happy morning as well, but quickly discovered that the whole room was empty and void of the one person I wanted to see the most today.

I felt a bit down and disappointed, and was about to go and maybe try to find him in his room, but before I had even the chance to I was suddenly picked up from the ground which caused me to yelp in surprise and even panic.

But I quickly calmed down after realizing who was picking me up.

“Morning, Daddy,” I greeted him with a smile while being in his arms.

“Morning to you too, birthday girl,” my dad greeted me.

“You are really starting to grow, which also means you are starting to get heavier as well. It’s already a bit more difficult for me to carry you like this Celly,” Dad quickly added.

“Well then, I guess I should make the most of it and enjoy it while I still can,” I told him with a smile while as always snuggling my face close to his chest.

“Say, is Luna already up as well? Because I have a nice little surprise for her,” my dad asked me after a few moments later.

“Up? SHE woke me up at 6:30. I have no idea when she actually woke up this morning Dad,” I told him with a giggle.

“Definitely sounds like Luna. She always is the first one running around the house, shouting that it’s her birthday,” Dad added with a smile.

“Yeah,” was my quick reply.

After a few more moments of snuggling, Dad set me back down onto the floor and the two of us made our way over to the main dining room (which we actually rarely use). I was immediately shocked at the scenery presented in front of me.

The entire massive room was already decorated in colourful ribbons, streamers, balloons and a whole bunch of other party decorations with a large banner hanging in the centre of the room saying ‘Happy Birthday to Celestia and Luna’.

I was in absolute awe at the wonderful colours and happy scenery around me, but the biggest attraction in this room was the massive birthday cake in the centre of the table.

This just has to be the biggest birthday cake, or even the biggest cake in general, l I have ever seen in my entire life.

Words could not describe how in both wonder and in awe I was.

“Dad, did you organise all this?” I thought to myself as I slowly rotated my head to get a much better look at the room.

In the distance I could see my sister happily hopping and jumping around the room, playing with the streamers and even flying up towards the balloons and playing with them as well. She was having the time of her life.

“Dad, how did you manage to get all of this done so quickly?” I asked him after turning my gaze to him.

“Well, do you want to know why I specifically told the two of you to go to bed early yesterday?” Dad asked me while looking at me.

I nodded.

“Well, now you know,” he answered me with a smile.

I only blinked at this for a few more seconds until I finally smiled at him in understanding while nodding.

“Me, John and Matt spent most of the evening trying to gett everything ready for today and I think we pretty much succeeded with that. Don’t you think?” Dad added.

“Wait, Matt was here as well yesterday? Since when?” I asked him surprised.

“Since right after the two of you went to bed,” Dad answered.

Again looking around the room I was just impressed at the sheer amount of colour and detail this place had, even without mentioning the huge birthday cake at the centre this room. It was just absolutely astonishing.

This has to be the biggest, most organized birthday party Lulu and I had ever had.

“Dad, why are you organizing such a big party for us this year?” I asked him a bit confused.

Sure we had birthday parties before in our previous years but definitely not on a scale where we had to use the massive dining room of our home for it, which at this point had been converted into the dancing floor with the tables and chairs all moved to the sides (except the table with the cake on it).

“Well, why not? You are turning twelve, and your sister ten. So why not increase the celebration,” my Dad answered with a smile.

I honestly felt very happy and honoured that he would go out of his way this year to give us a much bigger and better party than previous years. Again just one of the many reasons why he is just the best Dad ever.

But one thing stood out to me: why would he organize such a large party if there are probably just going to be us and my friends family?

“I guess I could just ask him later,” I thought.

I simply decided to give Dad a nice, thankful hug by wrapping my arms around his waist and resting my head on his chest.

Since I have grown a lot in last couple of years, getting up towards Dad’s chest by standing on my hind legs was no real biggie to me, something I have been looking forward to when it comes to situations like this.

“You really didn’t have to do something like this for us, Dad, but still thank you for even organizing something like this for us. It is really nice of you, Daddy, and for that I’m thankful,” I honestly thanked him while hugging him.

“But still, why something so big and special Dad?” I asked him while looking up at him.

“Well, that’s not all of it to be honest. We're still going to get some big music and mixing set’s for…well…the music and even a bounce house for the kids out in the front garden,” my dad told me.

“Wait, what? There is more?” I asked him in disbelief.

“How many will be coming over here today? As far as I remember, the previous years it was only me, my sis, Dad, John and the Kaiser family whenever we celebrated our birthdays,” I thought to myself.

I was about to ask Dad why he is making this party so huge, but got beaten by him before I could even open my mouth.

“Luna invited all of her classmates and also yours to the party and asked me if it would be ok to do so, to which I of course agreed.John and I were forced to prepare a big party for the both of you and the huge amount of visitors that we are getting today,” my dad quickly explained.

“Well, that definitely explains why Lulu is so over-hyped today,” I thought with a small giggle.

Watching my little sister being so happy and excited while flying circles all over the room just makes my heart smile as well.

On days like this, you just can’t help but to be happy and joyful—no matter what.

“Well, not everything is fully ready and decorated, so John and I, and even Matt, who should be here any minute now, will spend a little bit more time getting everything done before the first guests arrive,” Dad explained to me after a while.

“Can I help maybe?” I quickly asked him with a smile.

“Sure, if you want to,” he answered me.

I only nodded.

Luna was still just galloping around having her moment of happiness and joy in which I just happily let her enjoy it and chose not to disturb her by calling her over to maybe help us as well.

Trotting over to some boxes with my dad, I saw that it was full of many party accessories like more balloons, streamers and even…fireworks?

My eyes just went absolutely wide after spotting those rockets within those boxes and, after a few seconds of staring at them, I quickly turned my gaze over to my dad, still with the same expression on my face.

“Why, you don’t like fireworks?” Dad asked me innocently.

“No, no, no, it’s not that Dad. It’s just all of this you are organizing just for us must be very expensive for you to do. I feel like that we are taking advantage of your hospitality and I don’t like that feeling,” I explained to him in honesty.

Dad’s only response was to place his hand onto my head and slowly stroking my mane in a gentle and shoving way, which I of course enjoyed.

“It is totally fine, Celly, and besides, you know that I am filthy, stinking rich , so I can just easily go ahead and spend some extra money on you two’s birthday party,” my dad told me with a smile while ruffling my mane in a playful way.

I quickly gave him a pleasing smile and a giggle as he continued to mess up my nicely combed mane.

I don’t know what it is, but whenever someone else is doing that to me I always get upset since getting my mane as smooth and as straight like that can be a real pain in the flank using my hoofs. However, whenever Dad is doing that to me, I just find it very funny and amusing for some reason.

But I don’t care; he is my dad and I just love him. That’s all I need to know.

“Hey you two, what’s inside those boxes?” Luna suddenly asked after popping up out of nowhere.

“GEEZE LUNA, DON’T DO THAT,” I shouted after she shocked me.

“Sorry,” she quickly apologized with a sad smile.

“Wait, are those fireworks?” she excitedly asked after apologizing to me.

“Well yes, yes they are Luna. We are going to fire them tonight as a highlight to the party,” Dad answered her.

At that moment, I could see that her eyes began to turn into the size of dinner plates as her smile and happy expression suddenly began to get wider and more hyper than it already was.

“Wow, really Dad?” she asked Dad with the largest smile and sparkles in her eyes I have ever seen on her.

“Yup,” was Dad’s only response.

At that Luna suddenly flew up to Dad’s eye level and began to give him a small kiss onto his cheeks while hugging his neck and nuzzling his face afterwards with hers as she rapidly thanked him.

“Oh thanks, Oh thanks, Oh thanks Daddy. This is going to be so awesome,” she happily shouted with glee.

I too felt very happy and excited with the news of some possible fireworks tonight.

I always loved those displays of beautiful and wondrous lights and colours, one of the many reasons why New Year celebrations were always so exciting to me, and having such awing experience happening tonight as well was really pushing my own excitement to the edge.

I really couldn’t wait for tonight, but first things first; I need to help John and Dad with the final touches before the party can start.

“Dad,” I called him trying to get his attention.

“Yes,” he responded.

“Didn’t you agree to let me help with the preparations?” I asked him with a smile.

“Oh yeah, I forgot. You could help to fill in the balloons and, since you can fly, place them somewhere along the sides of the walls and the chandeliers on the ceiling,” Dad instructed me.

“Ok dokey lokey daddioky,” I saluted with a playful giggle.

Luna too was giggling at my choice of words while still holding herself on at Dad’s neck. Grabbing some balloons, I got myself ready to do my part in getting everything prepared for today’s party.

At this point, I really felt excited myself for today’s event and I could guess that this could easily be the best and biggest birthday party my sister and I had ever had.

“This is going to be the best birthday party ever!” I thought to myself in excitement as I hanged some colourful balloons on some chandelier above the room.

………………………………………………………………………………………

(Julius POV)

“Can I try it out, can I try it out, can I try it out, Daddy, please, please, please,” Luna pleaded me.

Right after the bounce house arrived and everything was ready on it for use, Luna immediately approached me and began to rapidly ask me if she could use it, which I of course agreed to let her.

Before I even had a chance to say anything else, I saw Luna already galloping over to her target and immediately jumping into it the moment she was in range.

Watching her bouncing around the entire thing while laughing and holding a huge smile on her face was very amusing to watch indeed.

And besides, she is most likely not going to bounce around with the other kids later on anyway, since I am pretty sure that she would later be mostly occupied with her birthday present that I have for her this year.

“Oh yeah, her gift. I forgot about that,” I thought to myself in realization.

I was planning on giving her gift earlier this morning, but managed to somehow completely forget about it due of getting too busy with the final preparation of both my fillies party.

“Well, I can give it to her when she is done having fun in her bounce house,” I told myself.

“Hi Dad,” I suddenly heard Celly greet me.

Switching my gaze over to her, I saw her standing right beside me with a happy smile aiming up to me.

“She seems to have allot of fun bouncing around like that,” she announced.

“You want to join her, don’t you?” I asked her with a smirk.

For a few moments, all she did after my question was drawing circles with her hoofs shyly until she eventually lifted her head towards me with a bit of a sheepish smile.

“Yes, even though I believe I’m a bit too old for that,” she finally answered , a bit embarrassed.

“You’re never too old to have some fun, especially with your own sister. So there is nothing to be so embarrassed about Celly,” I told her truthfully.

Her embarrassed look quickly changed into a small smile after that and she simply thanked me, quickly dashing off towards her sister to join her in the fun.

"All we have to do now is wait for the guests to arrive, and to start this," I thought to myself as I continued to just watch my two precious fillies laughing and having fun together.

....................................................................................................................................

(Luna POV)

"Hey Big Sis, look! More of our friends are coming!” I called to my sister from the closest window.

This really is by far the best birthday party Dad has ever organized for us and, just like my big sister, I just feel very happy and thankful towards him for even organizing such a unique party just us.

My sister and I had already had allot of fun with our friends and other class mates, playing some games with them or even dancing at the centre of the room with some really catchy songs; while some of the grownups (mostly our school teachers) are also having their own ways of passing their time at this party.

But one thing was missing in this party.

It actually took me a while to figure it out, but after a while of thinking I managed to realize that one very important person to both me and Sis was missing...Lukas.

Lukas and his family have not yet arrived to the party for some reason , which was really worrying and saddening to me.

I don’t really know why it makes me particularly sad to know that. Usually that would be my sisters reaction, since both her and Lukas were just such close, and great, friends.

“Hey Lulu, look. Lukas and his family are finally here as well,” my sister shouted in happiness, and scaring the shit out of me.

Oops, sorry for my language there.

I quickly saw my sister completely abandoning me and sprinting towards the front door of our home.

Still being right at the window from where I was standing, I could clearly view how my sister quickly ran up to him and gave her best friend a welcoming hug, while also doing the same with Matt while standing on her hind legs.

I also quickly spotted Dad being outside as well and greeting both Lukas and Matt after my big Sis’s friendly welcomes. But the one thing that interested me the most was Lukas finally being here as well.

I actually began to smile as I viewed him standing there outside and finally being here as well was really giving me some very funny feeling.

I quickly shook my head in utter shock after realizing what was actually going on with me…again.

It really all started 6 months back, when Dad brought me, Sis and Lukas to a video game convention that was happening in the city, with Lukas and I basically play co-op against a whole bunch of other players in just basically kicking ass while doing so.

Sure a lot of people who didn’t know us were just literally looking and staring at me and Big Sis for being…well…so different and unique which was at that point to be expected, but it was also the same time to witness how good Lukas has become and how good of a team we really make with one another; plus it was always him who helped me with my assignments and studies whenever Sis was too busy to help me herself, and I remember that it was also Lukas who protected me from that nasty school bully that one time a few weeks back.

Over time, I slowly started feeling really funny feelings I start to get whenever Lukas is close to me.

I really have no clue why I am recently always feeling this way towards Lukas, and the more I just think about it, the more I get confused. I even had the idea of maybe asking either my Dad or Big Sis about it, but I was always a bit too unsure, and also shy, to openly talk about it.

My train of thought was suddenly put to a halt after realizing that the area that I was observing just a few seconds ago was suddenly void of anybody, which easily made me think that Dad and the rest of them had already made their way back inside.

I quickly decided to head over to the front door and greet both Matt and Lukas.

“What the…Luna stop thinking about Lukas; it’s making you nervous,” I told myself inside my mind after thinking about him again.

I really don’t know what is wrong with me in the last few months, but I am definitely not going to let it ruin this year’s birthday party.

Trotting over to the front entrance of our home, I was immediately greeted by the friendly faces of Dad, Matt, Sis and Lukas.

“Well, hello there, Luna. Happy birthday,” Matt greeted me.

“Hey Lulu, Happy Birthday. I got you something,” Lukas greeted me while handing me something over.

I was immediately nervous when he was standing in front of me, smiling at me with a small package in his hands.

I accepted his package and began to slowly unwrap it with my teeth and was immediately surprised to see what was actually in there.

“A custom made universal game controller!” I gasped after opening the box.

The outside was in the same dark blue colour of my fur with allot of tiny white looking stars all over it, a big massive crescent moon on the back and my internet name on the front which said ‘Gaming Woona’ on it.

I always wanted a custom made controller that I could use on all of my gaming systems, but never had the time to ask Dad to maybe get one for me. But now it doesn’t matter because now I have one of my own and I got it from one of my closest friends and playmate.

“Uhm…thanks Lukas. this is a really awesome gift,” I thanked him with small smile and a hidden blush.

“No problem; what are friends for?” Lukas answered as he gave me a friendly hug.

My blush quickly intensified after that, making my heart pump faster and my mind go wild for a few moments.

“I really hope nobody saw my intense reaction,” I thought to myself, but quickly scratched that wish when I saw my sister looking at me.

I was pretty sure that my sister saw my blush there, with the way she was just looking at me with her neutral expression.

“Oh, oh,” where the only words going through my mind as I gave away a very sheepish smile to her as Lukas and I broke off from the sudden hug.

“Well, I will be off to talk to some of my other friends for a while; if you need me I will be…well you know where. Right there where the music is,” Lukas quickly excused himself as he walked off in the direction of the party.

Dad and Matt did the same thing as I simply watched them walking off towards the main party room as well, leaving me and my sis standing alone in the entrance hall.

I was still blushing a bit from that one particular moment with Lukas, his amazing gift still firmly on my hoof.

I slowly began to smile again after looking down onto my amazing new universal custom-made controller, but it didn’t last very long as I quickly heard my sister trotting over to me, immediately giving me some really good ideas what she wanted from me.

At this point, I was really getting nervous again.

I simply gulped as I slowly turned myself around to face my sister and her possible accusation that was surely to follow.

For a few moments, nothing really happened between the two of us. Me just standing being all nervous and still a slight blush on my face, and my sister simply looking at me with her still unreadable, neutral look.

All of a sudden she began to move her head closer to mine, forcing to inch away a little bit to prevent our noses from touching each other until she was literally just millimetres away from me, still holding the same neutral and curious look on her face.

All until she suddenly smiled at me happily with realization as she slowly started to inch away from me again.

“Look who has a little crush on Lukas,” my sister sung to herself in a very cheerful tone.

“So, that’s what all those feelings where the entire time? I have actually got a crush on Lukas this entire time?” I shouted in my mind in utter realization and shock.

The idea that I might have some special feelings for him was in fact in my mind a few weeks back already, but back then I just wasn’t really sure of it and also a bit in denial that I actual began to view one of our closest friends as more than just a friend and possibly someone I would literally love to spend more time with besides my Dad or sis.

But in the end, I was still very afraid and nervous to admit the fact that I already had a crush on someone who is technically two years older than me, so I began to think of words and ideas on how I could possibly destroy my big sister’s claims and belief in the idea that I was having feelings towards our first friend ever.

“Me? A crush on Lukas? Don’t be silly, Sis. Of course I don’t have a crush on him; that’s just ridiculous. You know I have no possible interest in boys or something like that. I mean he is like twelve and I am ten, so how is it possible for someone like me to even have an interest in someone like him. I mean it’s just…it’s just…” I rambled on rapidly with a sheepish smile on my face.

“Way to go Luna, now you also made yourself look silly and stupid in front of your sister as well,” I mentally scolded myself.

Big Sis of course was just giggling at my pathetic attempt to lead her off from her ideas and simply continued to stand there in front of me while holding her usual well known smile of hers.

“Come on, Lulu. Just admit it. You have special feelings for Lukas,” she cheerfully told me in a sing song voice.

I was seriously going red now. Not because of Lukas himself, but because with the fact that I was really starting to get embarrassed with this situation.

“N, n, no…I…I don’t have a, a crush,” I pathetically stuttered.

But what happened next really took me by surprise as I felt myself being hugged by my big sister softly.

If she wanted to calm my nerves a little bit then she really has done the job because I actually felt a little bit better than before.

“Come on, Lulu. Just tell the truth; there is nothing to be afraid or embarrassed about. You can easily tell me. I promise I won’t tell anybody, it will just be between the two of us ok,” my sister tried to insure me.

“Well…ok, if you really promise me,” I answered her with a small smile.

She only gave an encouraging nod.

I collected my thoughts and began to exhale before answering her.

“…Yes,” I answered her a bit shyly.

She simply continued to hold her peaceful and understandable smile at me as I simply rubbed my forelegs in embarrassment and awaited her possible response.

After a while, she began to just giggle, which then turned into a small laugh.

I was actually a bit offended by her sudden burst of laughter, but didn’t manage to contain that feeling for too long as I also began to laugh after getting into the spirit as well.

After a few minutes of laughing and basically having a good time with one another, we eventually started to calm ourselves down as we began to get back on our hooves.

“Come on, Lulu. Let’s get with all of our friends and continue to enjoy the party,” my sister suggested after calming herself down.

I quickly nodded as the both of us made our way back towards our friends and family.

“Hey Sis,” I called out to get her attention.

“Mhmm,” was her response as we trotted along.

“I actually feel a lot better now after finally telling my secret to someone. So I guess, thanks for listening, Sis. It really helped me,” I thanked her with a smile.

“No problem, Lulu. That’s what big sisters are for,” she happily told me back.

“Remember, you promised me to not tell anyone about it, especially Lukas himself, ok Sis,” I reminded her of her promise.

“Gotcha,” was her quick response.

Finally arriving at the dance floor converted dining room, we were met with the sight of still partying guests and friends with some other kids playing along or dancing to the music with some of the grownups joining as well.

My Sis quickly spotted some of her other friends and classmates over at a corner and quickly excused herself from me as she trotted along towards them.

Now I was all by myself, in a room full of partying guests and friends.

At the moment I was pretty much not really in the mood to go and dance around or do any other party activities with them, especially after all of that ordeal earlier.

Quickly spotting my Dad alone at a corner of the room, I decided to go over there and hang out with him for a while to calm my head for a little bit.

“Hi Daddy,” I greeted him happily while approaching him.

“Hello there, Lulu. How’s it hanging,” my Dad greeted me back.

“Nothing much...oh yeah, can you maybe hold onto my new custom controller?” I asked him after realizing that I was still carrying Lukas gift with me.

At that moment I saw the expression from Dad change to his happy smile to a look of realization as he began to facepalm on the left side of his face.

“Oh yeah, your’s and your sister’s gifts. I completely forgot again,” Dad announced in realization.

I was a bit confused about his statement until I realized that Dad hasn’t even given us his birthday present to us yet.

Not that he needed to but still he usually gives us our presents early during the day, so that we can enjoy them for the rest of our birthday.

But a birthday present from my Dad is still a birthday present from my Dad , and from all of the previous years, his gifts to us are always amazing to say the least.

“Well now, you are here, so if you want I can give you your present right now, or if you want to wait then…” Dad began but I cut him off by jumping up and down in excitement and basically showing him that I really would like to receive my present right now instead of later.

“Oh, what is it, what is it, what is it? Can I have it now, can I, can I, can I?” I excitedly asked him while hopping around him.

“Well ok then, but first we need to get your sister. Would be unfair if I gave you your gift and left her out,” Dad told me.

I nodded as I quickly galloped off into the dance floor to look for Big Sis and give her the news.

After finding her and telling her about what Dad told me, my sister and I quickly made our way back to Dad to finally receive our special presents from him.

Quickly excusing ourselves from our classmates and guests; Dad, Sis, and I snuck our way over to Dad’s room where he told us our presents were being kept.

I was really excited at this point to see what kind of awesome gift Dad had got us this year, and the more I imagined it the happier I got.

My sister next to me was far more calmer and in control than me ,which was easily predictable since compared to me she is always the more calmer and mature one.

“You know Dad, you're giving us presents and gifts every year during either our birthday or at Christmas, even though we haven’t asked for anything. All we really need is you, Daddy,” my Sis told him truthfully with a smile.

I’m not really sure if she is 100% right with her statement. I like gifts, but I know that she is right about the last part.

If it wasn’t for him, we probably would not even exist in the first place, and besides, Dad made us feel at home and loved for in a world where the two of us shouldn’t even exist.

“Ok, wait here for a moment; the presents are inside my closet,” Dad told us as I snapped out from my train of thought.

I was really excited to see what he could have possibly brought us, as my Sister and waited anxiously for our presents.

“Luna, you first,” Dad signalled me to come closer to him.

I quickly trotted over to him in excitement.

Many ideas were racing through my mind on what it could possibly be, but I quickly discarded those thoughts as I knew that I will find it out soon enough.

“Remember when you asked me last year if I could get you a new PS3 and Xbox 360? And I told you that I couldn’t at the time?” Dad asked me in which I nodded.

“Well, this time I have bought both of them, so that you wouldn’t feel so left out anymore compared to your other classmates,” Dad told me as he opened the closet door and revealing two boxes with the images of the two new consoles.

Saying that I was excited is a complete understatement, I was absolutely and totally over-hyped to finally have my own PS3 and Xbox 360, just like some of my friends and classmates back in school.

Actually, now I am the only one who has both these gaming systems in their possession while all of the others only have either one of them and not both.

Oh, I can’t wait to go back to school and rub it into some certain kid faces , and I also wonder if my new universal controller will work on these two new consoles as well.

A whole bunch of new games were part of the present package as well, games that I have been dying to play but didn’t have the pleasure to back then.

But now I do.

“Oh, I wonder if Lukas would like to play a few games with me, maybe even online,” I asked myself as I quickly zipped out from the room ,leaving Dad and Sis behind.

………………………………………………………………………………….........

( Julius POV)

Watching Luna run off while holding the biggest smile on her face after receiving her presents was really an enjoyable sight to see, leaving me and Celly alone in the room.

Celly was still waiting patiently on the entrance of my room, never seizing that smile of hers the entire time.

I signalled her to come in as well as I was searching for her gift in my closet.

For her I actually got her something very special, something I am pretty sure she will love.

Finding her gift in a form of a black leather case and turning round to face her after she trotted over to me, I finally presented her gift as well after a long day of constantly forgetting it.

She carefully eyed the black case with great interest and curiosity as I was holding it in front of her, all until she eventually began to say something after being silent for at least a few minutes.

“What is it, Dad?” she simply asked me.

“Well, your birthday present of course,” I answered her like a troll.

“I know that,” she added with a giggle.

Not letting the suspense kill her, I decided to just give it to her to discover the content of her present on her own.

She simply grasps it gently with her hoofs and was slowly opening it after closely inspecting it.

The moment she opened it and finally saw its contents her eyes quickly grew to the size of saucers, as she just stared at it in utter shock and disbelief.

What she was holding now in her hoof was a beautiful, pure golden and gem-encrusted tiara.

The same tiara I always saw in one of my bizarre dreams whenever I see Celly there as a full grown mare.

“D…d…Dad. Is…is that really for me,” she asked me in disbelief.

“Yes, Celly, it is for you; my birthday present for you,” I answered her with a smile.

She was still looking at her tiara in complete and utter disbelief, still not very sure if this gift of mine was real or not.

But after a few moments, the look in her eyes quickly started to change as she slowly began to lose herself with the sheer beauty and style of this magnificent piece of gold and jewellery, her shocked expression slowly changing into a small, but sparkly, smile.

“It’s…its beautiful,” Celly happily whispered as she was looking at it.

I could immediately tell from just looking at her expression that this gift of mine must have meant a lot to her for some reason, but the biggest surprise for me was the discovery of tears and tiny droplets forming in her eyes as she was still happily examining the tiara in front of her.

“Is this really for me?” she asked me again with her happy tears quite visible this time.

“Yes, sweetie; it is yours. I specially let a goldsmith craft and shape it for you,” I answered her again happily.

At that moment, all resistance within her mind must have completely and utterly shattered as she simply placed her gift onto the ground and practically jumped up on me, wrapping her hooves around my neck while pressing her face close to mine.

She was just nuzzling me, being very passionate as she was hugging me very happily and thankfully.

I was still a bit surprised after witnessing her reaction towards my gift to her.

She always does get excited and happy whenever I give her something as a present, even though she always tells me that it really isn’t necessary for me to do so, but still this was the first time ever I have seen her react like this, with just sheer joy and passion, over a gift which was still very surprising for me to see.

But as always with my gut and all the years of knowing her I was pretty sure that I would get all of my answers pretty soon without even needing to ask her.

“Thanks for your gift, Daddy. I always secretly wanted something like this for a long time,” she told me truthfully as her muzzle was buried inside my neck.

“Wait, you have?” I asked her in surprise. “Well, if you did then why didn’t you ask me? I surely would have managed to get it made for you much, much sooner, if you had just asked,” I told her afterwards.

The only response I got from her was a bit of a sad looking expression as she quickly began to turn her head away from me.

“I didn’t ask you because I didn’t want to take advantage of you or give you any trouble of getting something like that for me,” she told me while looking slightly sad and sorry.

Again, as always, I could just marvel at her innocent and kind character that is just so rare to see nowadays, and with the fact that almost all of it is basically just aimed at me makes me feel very happy indeed.

But first things first, I need to cheer her up a bit. It’s her birthday after all.

Scratching her behind her ears again and helping her to ease her feelings , I could feel her leaning herself happily against my hand while closing her eyes and holding a happy smile on her muzzle.

After a while I finally stopped as I retracted my hand from her ears, funny enough with her protests.

“Why did you stop?” she asked me with a sad look.

“Because I thought it was enough,” I answered her.

“Can you do more?” she asked me with a smile.

“I would love too but you are really starting to get heavy. Plus my neck is starting to feel stiff,” I explained.

“Oh, sorry Dad, hehe,” she responded with a sheepish smile.

She quickly let go of my neck after that and let herself drop back onto the floor in front of me.

She quickly picked her present back up from the floor and was holding it again in her hooves.

At that moment, one question suddenly appeared on my mind; something that wasn’t such a big deal a moment ago but for whatever reason, right now, it is.

“Hey, Celly, since when?” I asked her.

“Since when what?” she asked me back, a bit confused.

“About you wanting a tiara,” I answered her.

She had a look of realization on her face after that as she began to scratch her head with her free hoof.

“It was all about a year ago, on one night when I had this strange but very interesting dream about me being inside a massive white and empty space surrounded by fog and massive white columns. Besides the fog and the columns around me there was something else: at the centre between the column ring was a small pond. As far as I can remember, it was filled with crystal clear water, so clear in fact that the water inside was just glistening and sparkling in such a magical way that I was just automatically drawn to it as I slowly trotted over to it while being both curious and very cautious as well,” she told me in a long explanation.

Her story was actually pretty interesting to say the least, and I was also wondering if her dreams are just as common and at the same time as mine.

But that is just absolutely farfetched and impossible. There could never ever be such a huge coincidence and besides, I should really focus more on my little Celly’s story first and then think about it later.

“So, what happened next then?” I asked her after my quick mind debacle.

Celly took a few seconds to think until she suddenly looked back at me.

“Well, when I reached the pond at the centre of the…where ever I was, and looked into it, I began to see something that I was not very much expecting at all. I saw myself…well not really myself but a much older , more adult version of me. My normal pink mane was suddenly all multi-coloured and flowing around like water and my muzzle was definitely much longer than it is now. But the biggest eye catcher for me in that dream was this beautiful golden tiara that sat right on top of my head. It was one of the most beautiful things I have ever seen and immediately forgot about everything around me as I just focused my gaze on that one tiara sitting on top of my multi-coloured head,” she continued her story.

“But when I was about to reach up and maybe grab the tiara with me hoof , everything around me suddenly began to blur away and before I knew it I woke up in the middle of the night with no clue what actually happened, ” she quickly added and finishing her story.

This end part of her story really sealed the deal for me.

She, in her own dream described herself in the same way and detail I sometimes see her in my own bizarre dreams from time to time.

“Were these dreams really just dreams or maybe visions of something? The future? The past? are they linked with one another? I really don’t know now,” I thought to myself in utter confusion.

After a while of trying to piece everything together from what Celly just told me and everything I have experienced so far in my own dreams, I began to feel a slight nudge on my upper right leg and immediately snapping me out from my train of thoughts.

It was Celly standing right in front of me with a very concerned look on her face as she was nudging me with her hoof to try get my attention.

“Dad, is everything ok? You were so silent for quite some time while just standing there frozen. It was really worrying for me,” she told me with a concerned look.

“Nothing, Celly. I was just in deep thought, that’s all,” I answered her neutrally.

“About what?” she asked me back with a curious look.

I was about to tell her exactly everything that was on my mind a few moments ago with all about her dreams having some absolutely stunning similarities to mine, but decided in the last second to just keep it for myself and not bother her with it.

“Really nothing much. It wasn’t anything important,” I simply answered her.

She only looked at me for a few more seconds until she finally nodded and returned to her usual cheerfulness.

She quickly shifted her attention back towards her present as she opened it again and began to carefully take the tiara out of its case.

She carefully began to turn the tiara in all possible directions to get an all-round view of it before she finally began to slowly place the tiara onto her head to try it out.

Surprisingly for me it actually fit her pretty good, as the tiara I bought for her was sitting nice and perfectly on her head.

“How do I look, Dad?” she asked me happily as she began to spin around to show me every possible angle with her tiara on.

“Like a little princess,” I answered her happily.

In fact she really does looked like a little princess, all that would be missing would be a little cute dress and she is done; a little alicorn princess.

“You really mean it?” she asked me with sparkling eyes.

“Yes, Princess Celestia,” I answered her with a small bow.

She only giggled at my response as I saw her bowing down to me as well with the same grace as a true princess.

I definitely didn’t teach her that.

Before I could even properly get myself back from my bowing position I was suddenly, once again, hug tackled by Celly as she was once again wrapping her arms around my neck and began to nuzzle her face with mine for the second time of the day.

“Thanks for this gift, Dad. It’s the best birthday gift ever,” she thanked me as she gave me a soft kiss onto my right cheek.

“Not a problem, Celly,” I answered her while bopping her nose with my finger.

She simply continued to nuzzle me while holding herself onto me for a few more moments until she suddenly stopped and looked at me with a questionable look in her eyes.

“What time is it?” she simply asked me.

“Uh…I think it’s 7:32 PM,” I answered her after checking on my watch.

But then it suddenly clicked in me.

“Wait, aren’t we supposed to launch the fireworks at this time?” I asked Celly, who was still holding on to me.

“I guess so,” she answered me with a happy smile.

“Well then, I guess we go find John and get this started,” I told her in which she nodded.

She quickly jumped off of me to give me some needed space as Celly and I made our way out of my room and back into the hallway outside.

“You go and search for your little sister and tell her that we are about to use the fireworks. We don’t want her to miss out, do we,” I told her after we were out of my room.

“Aye, aye Captain,” she responded with a salute after she run off to go find her little sister.

Watching her running off with her new tiara on her head was really something new to witness, as the head accessory on her mane was sparkling and shimmering in the ceiling lights.

“Well, let’s get things started then,” I told myself as I went over to the other direction to search for John and get everything set up.

……………………………………………………………………………………….

(Celestia’s POV)

“What is Dad doing for so long! I want to see some fireworks!” my sister impatiently whined right next to me.

Everybody, both kids and grownups, who attended the party were all now sitting and waiting around outside in the cold night air, and damn it really is cold outside.

Everybody was wearing jackets, including me and Lulu.

It is the start of winter after all, which also means it will be Christmas again in just a few months, which immediately makes me happy just thinking about it.

Now both Sis and I are sitting on a bench together with Lukas beside me facing the direction where the fireworks will take place with my beautiful pink jacket and, of course, my new shiny and amazingly crafted tiara as well.

Lukas was immediately amazed after he saw me with my new tiara on, but Lulu on the other hand was slightly less impressed than I like her to be ,simply because she was far more engrossed with her new consoles and games, which is completely for her.

“Celly, Lulu, look it’s starting,” Lukas announced and breaking me out of my train of thought.

I quickly saw a whole bunch of fireworks flying up into the air all at once, leaving streaks of red and yellow light behind them, but it is what happened afterwards that really just opened my eyes in utter amazement and absolute wonder.

The sky was suddenly a blaze of beautiful and amazing colours.

Colourful explosions were happening all over our heads turning the dark and empty night sky as bright as day.

I was just absolutely amazed and in awe with this spectacle in front of me, just watching all of those wonderful lights and colours above me and just being completely in utter amazement at them.

Looking over to my left, I could see Luna on the other side trying her best to inconspicuously rest her head onto Lukas shoulder, but quickly pulled back in slight panic before Lukas began to move a bit.

“Oh Lulu, don’t worry, one day you and Lukas may possibly be together. I can tell, so no need for you to rush it,” I thought to myself with an amused giggle.

“Well you two, what do you think of this,” Dad suddenly asked us, appearing seemingly out of nowhere.

“What the…I thought you were over there managing the fireworks, Dad?” I asked him after being shocked to see him here instead of over there.

“Matt and John are doing that for me so that I have time to spend some time with my two fillies,” he explained to me.

I gave him a soft smile as I steadily scooted myself over to the left to give him room to sit with us, especially with me.

“So, how do you like the show?” Dad asked us again after sitting down with us.

“Absolutely awesome, best birthday ever,” Luna shouted with absolute glee.

“Really great, mister Julius,” Lukas added.

“Perfect, thanks for this amazing birthday Dad,” I softly thanked him as I rested my head on his sides.

Dad immediately began to scratch me again behind the ears which quickly made me sigh in delight at this wonderful feeling as I leaned myself closer to him and slowly nuzzling his sides in return.

“Again, thanks for this wonderful day Dad, and most importantly thanks for the tiara; it’s beautiful,” I quietly whisper to him.

“I love you, Daddy,” I quickly added quietly.

I can feel him removing my tiara and ruffling my mane playfully before placing it back gently onto my head.

“Again, happy birthday to you two,” Dad congratulated us for the last time of the day as we spent the rest of the evening watching the fireworks in the sky and continuing to party for the rest of the night.

Chapter 14: Camping and emerging danger (part 1)

/Chapter 14: Camping and emerging danger/ (Part 1)

(Authors Note: Sorry that it took so long for this chapter to see the light of day, but I had allot of problems with my old editor of him being far busy to continue working with me, so a very long process took place of finding a new editor, and after a long back and forth I managed to find one :D so yeah here it is than. Also I might change the title of the chapter when I can think of a better one :p)

Story: Lolmaster

Editor: Fillyphil

Around me was nothing but a massive expanse of white, empty space that spilled into a layer fog or mist covering the ground below me.

“Hello, is anyone there? Hello!” I called out into the white void.

I was both confused and slightly scared to be honest, especially with the feeling of not knowing how I got here, where I am and why.

“Daddy…Daddy, where are you? Daddy, please help me,” I called into the white nothingness, hoping for a response.

I felt scared, being all alone without my dad to comfort me.

“Dad! Little sis! Where are you?” I whispered to myself as tears began to form in my eyes.

But before I could even start to fall down and cry, I began to notice something appearing in the distance behind the wall of fog.

At first it was very hard for me to make out the entity at a distance but as soon as the fog began to dissolve in front of it, I was immediately both surprised and happy to see who it truly was.

“DADDY!” I shouted.

His back might have been turned from me but I can always recognize my lovely father from any angle or distance.

“Daddy over here!” I shouted as I began to gallop over to him.

I galloped and galloped as quickly as I could to bridge the distance between me and my dad, but as I drew closer, I began to notice something strange happening around me.

For whatever reason, I wasn’t getting any closer to Dad, and the harder and faster I ran the more and more distance was being made between me and my destination.

“Daddy wait; please wait! Daddy!” I called out as he slowly started to disappear into the distance.

I put all of my energy into my hind legs trying my best to catch up to him, but the space around me just continued to stretch and bend further and faster making the distance between me and Dad even greater with every passing second.

“Dad, please wait for me,” I began to beg, tears running down my cheeks as I galloped.

But alas, all of my attempts to reach him or make him notice me were soon torn and crushed as he finally disappeared somewhere within the white nothingness.

The mist began to creep back in to once again surrounded me, trapping me in a cold encasement.

I was all alone now. No one to help me, nor to comfort me, and no one to…hold me.

I just collapsed down onto the cold hard floor and just let my emotions completely loose as I began to cry and weep.

“Your time is running out; you will never see your precious daddy ever again when the time comes,” a voice whispered around me.

I immediately lifted my head and scanned my surroundings in hope of spotting who just said that.

“Who are you? What are you talking about?” I called out into the mist while wiping my tears away.

“Your beloved Father will one day leave and abandon you, and you will never see him ever again,” the voice manically whispered to me.

“I don’t believe you. Why are you saying such things?” I demanded.

“It will soon be time. Your time with him will soon be over and you will never see him again,” the voice repeated itself.

I was very confused with all of this and not really sure what exactly this strange voice was trying to tell me. All I knew was that my nostrils flared as I seethed at what I heard. I knew without a doubt that my dad would never do such a thing to me, not even in the worst possible circumstances.

“Stop it! Stop telling such lies! My Dad would never leave me, ever!” I shouted into the mist with clear anger inside my tone and tears.

“It is not your choice. Time is running out for you and your sister and when it happens you will never see him again,” the voice whispered back.

“What time? What are you talking about?” I called back in confusion.

“Only time will tell you,” was the only response I got after a few moments.

Suddenly everything around me began to blur away and fall apart, causing me to lose my balance as I collapse onto the cold, hard floor as everything slowly started to turn dark.

“The time will be soon and you’ll be forced to leave your father and never see him again,” I heard the voice tell me one final time until everything went still and quiet.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

“NO! DAD!” I shouted as I shot up from my bed.

My coat was covered in sweat and my breathing was completely out of rhythm. I spent a few more moments trying to calm myself as I looked around myself to be very relieved to see that it had just been a dream.

Luckily for me, Lulu didn’t wake up after my sudden outburst, for she was still sleeping quietly on her bed besides me. I quickly turned on my bed lamp and just sat there on my bed still trying to calm myself down and to clear my mind.

“Why am I having such dreams lately? All the same dream with the same message and feeling of loneliness,” I whispered to myself.

Since my 14th birthday a few months back I’ve been having the same dream time and time again, always with the same scenario, always about time running out soon and that I would eventually lose my dad and never see him again.

“But I don’t want to leave; I want to stay with Daddy,” I whispered to myself as tears started to flow down my cheeks.

Luna sometimes had such dreams as well, as far as she has told me, and just like me, whenever she has such dreams she always comes crying to me and I have to try my best to calm her down.

Both her and I always feel the same way about our dreams and share the same (even if Luna is hiding it for most of the time) love and passion for our beloved father and the thought that we will be forced to leave him behind is just something we can’t possibly imagine.

We want to stay with him, together as a family.

I nor Lulu have ever told him about our dreams simply because we don’t want him to worry about us too much. lately he has been very preoccupied with managing his parents’ business empire and having him worry about us and adding it to his stress is something Lulu and I are trying our best to avoid.

“I just hope these dreams we are having are just dreams,” I thought to myself.

Looking over at the clock and seeing that it was only 2:40 in the morning, I decided to just forget about my dream and go back to sleep.

But unfortunately I didn’t feel very sleepy at all and had immediate trouble even closing my eyes as the thoughts and memories of that dream and all the others before it began to pile up inside my mind, robbing me of my sleep. Rolling and changing position for about 10 minutes and trying to force myself back to sleep, I eventually gave up and sat back up again.

I started to think again about everything these dreams were about and trying to make more sense of them than what they have shown us.

The more I thought about it, the more confused and irritated I got, and trying to get frustrated would definitely never give me the answers I was looking for.

“Big Sis, why are you awake?” Luna suddenly asked while sitting up and rubbing her eyes with her hoof.

Immediately being cut off from my thoughts and concentration, I turned my gaze over to her with a very tired and worried look on my face.

“Remember the dreams we sometimes get during the night when we are asleep?” I asked her.

“Yeah?” Was her only answer.

“Well I had one again recently,” I told her while hanging my head.

Her eyes immediately went wide for a moment before changing into a look of pure understanding and worry.

“I…I had…the same dream too,” She quickly told me with a sad tone.

“What, you too? In the same night as me?” I asked her in shock to which she nodded.

I could see her letting loose some tears from her eyes as she hung her head with the saddest look in her I have ever seen.

Acting without thinking, I moved over to her and embraced my sister into a caring and comfortable hug as she silently began to cry into my chest.

I too had to let go of a few tears myself as I tried my best to calm my sister with nice gentle strokes on the back of her neck.

After a while I managed to calm her down. My chest was soaked from her tears but that wasn’t really my concern at the moment, the only concern for me was my sister and the situation we have managed to get ourselves into.

“Are you better now, Lulu,” I asked her with a sad smile after she was done crying.

“A bit,” she answered returning the smile.

I gave her a soft kiss onto her forehead just below the horn simply for good measure and to help her feel a bit calmer and relaxed. She had a slight blush on her cheeks after I did that, which looked really cute on her and made me giggle in amusement.

“Huh, guess I am giving myself the calming treatment as well without realizing it,” I thought to myself.

But what happened afterwards was completely surprising to me as I suddenly felt something warm and soft touching the right part of my face. Then I realized that it was Luna giving me a small peck as well on my cheek.

It is really rare to see my sister kissing someone other than Dad, so feeling her kiss me was truly something I was not used to at all.

In fact the last time I remember she ever kissed me was years ago when both me and Lulu were still in elementary when I helped her study for a very important semester test after failing it horribly.

She managed to get a second shot on that test but only had limited time to prepare. She was really panicked and fearful of failing the test again which would have possibly caused her to repeat the whole year. She immediately came over to me, literally begging me to help her prepare for the test simply because A, I pass that test like an ace and B, because

I am so much better in school than her anyway. I of course agreed to help her in the best and most possible way I could and after a whole week of grinding she eventually managed to pass her year’s final test and was allowed to advance to the next year. She was so happy, overjoyed and grateful that she literally run over to me and gave me a kiss of thankfulness right in front of our classmates and friends.

I will never forget that very special day.

“Well, thanks for the kiss, Lulu. I really appreciated it,” I thanked her with a kind smile.

“Uh yeah…heheh,” she responded with a blush while rubbing the back of her head.

I giggled at her reaction in which she smiled as well.

“Hey, I guess I feel much better now after all of that. What about you, Lulu?” I asked her being much calmer and collected.

“Same here, sis,” she answered with a smile.

Both of us giggled to one another as we both gave ourselves another sisterly hug and nuzzle.

“Should we maybe finally tell Dad about our dreams?” Luna suddenly asked as we broke off from one another.

“Well, telling Dad about it would definitely be a good idea right about now, but he is still very busy with his job and I really don’t want to add some worries with all of his stress and exhaustions. I guess we will tell him when everything has calmed down for him and I hope that it will be soon,” I thought.

Snapping back into reality, I saw that Lulu was looking straight at me with a very questionable look on her face.

“You know you look weird whenever you are deep in thought ,sis,” she told me in a neutral voice.

I rolled my eyes at her statement which for some reason caused Luna to giggle.

“Maybe. Not now, Lulu. Dad is still too busy with his work and I don’t want him to have more problems than he already has. I guess we can tell him after all of his hassles are over,” I explained to her honestly.

She was still a bit sceptical about my decision at first but eventually nodded in agreement after putting some thought into it.

“Well, let’s get back to bed then. After all of that I am actually feeling very sleepy again. We can maybe continue this in the morning,” I announced after releasing a nice big yawn.

Luna quickly agreed after giving away a very big yawn of her own. She immediately crawled back into her planets and began to make herself comfortable.

I was about to hop off of her bed and make my way over to my bed as well but suddenly was stopped as I felt something grabbing and pulling me by my tail.

Turning my head around I saw that it was Luna, holding onto my tail with her teeth while giving me a bit of a sheepish expression.

“Can…can you maybe sleep here with me? Just…just in case of anymore nightmares,” Luna asked me with my tail still in her mouth.

I only smiled down on her as I gave her my response.

“Sure, Lulu,” I answered her with a smile.

She gave me a smile in return to mine .

I quickly trotted over to my bed to grab my pillow and immediately made my way back over to her. Luna already had made some space for me to lay down beside her and was just patiently waiting for me to hop on as well. I placed my pillow down, crawling onto her bed and quickly grabbed the other half of Luna’s blanket while making myself comfortable besides her. I gave her one final smile while she gave me a small giggle in return.

“Well, good night now, Lulu, and sweet dreams,” I wished for her.

“You too, big sis,” she wished me back.

Turning off the night light and making sure that my pillow was in the right position, both me and Lulu finally laid ourselves down and began to close our eyes as the sensation of sleep quickly made its presence within us, dragging us back into the dream world as we held each other close with a feeling of security and comfort.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….........

(Luna’s POV)

Waking up with the sounds of singing birds in the morning always kicks up my mood no matter what the situation.

Rubbing my eyes and giving away one final yawn I climbed down from bed and immediately made my way over to our bathroom.

Immediately after reaching the door I could hear the sounds of water running and splashing about which helped me easily guess that sis was already in there taking her usual shower to keep herself clean and nice smelling.

And I do have to admit she really does smell good whenever she comes out from the shower, I could literally bury my nose into her mane and just inhale the wonderful aroma that she has going for her after her showers.

“I should really start asking her what type of shampoo she is using, maybe it will help me with Lukas,” I thought to myself with a slight blush and giggle at the end.

I really don’t care anymore for the two-year age difference between us, all I know and need to know is that I have a crush on him and that is all that really matters for me.

The only problem is that I am far too scared and shy to outright tell or show him. Even the extra little nudges from my sister are not really helping out either.

“I guess I just have to wait for the proper time to show him,” I thought to myself as I was still standing right in front of the bathroom door.

Shaking my head and coming back to reality.

I knocked on the door a couple of times to get my sisters attention.

“Sis, is it going to take long? I really need to go in there as well,” I shouted through the door while crossing my hind legs.

“It’s ok to come in, Luna, I am inside the shower anyway,” I heard my sister shout back within the bathroom.

I took that as a cue to come in as I slowly opened the door and began to step in.

I was immediately greeted with the warm steamy air which was present within the room. I sat down onto the toilet and began to do what all little fillies have to do sometimes.

Looking over to my left I could see my sister’s outline from behind the curtains as steam was flowing out from above them. I could even clearly hear my sister humming something very familiar, and as I listened a little more, I was able to remember exactly what she was humming. It was our old lullaby, the very one Dad used to hum to us when we were just little foals.

Hearing that wonderful melody after all these years was really making my heart smile in delight and also awakening some very special moments and old memories from our earlier days with him.

Actually now that I managed to recognize that melody again, I could now clearly remember that sis was humming that same tune over and over again whenever she had the time too.

“Lulu are you still there?” Big sis suddenly asked after I heard that the flow of water had suddenly stopped.

Realizing that I was still sitting on the toilet even though I was already finished with my business for a minute was really making me feel a bit red as I quickly flushed the toilet, hopped off and began to wash my hoofs above the sink.

After having done that, I saw my sister opening up the shower curtains and stepping onto the bathroom floor completely wet and dripping all over from her mane and coat.

My cheeks were a little bit red after seeing that and I was already thinking of ways to apologize to my sister.

“Oh my gosh, I am so sorry, I was on my way out,” I quickly apologized to her as she looked at me with a bit confused as she was drying herself off with a towel.

The only response I got from her was a very amused but kind smile which for a moment really confused me.

“What are you babbling about Lulu ? Are you thinking that it is bad to be in the same room with someone when they are taking a shower? You are my little sister, It’s not like you’re some stranger,” big sis explained to me.

“Well I was thinking that back in school during swimming or at gym classes it was always very inappropriate to peek at someone when they were taking a shower within the changing rooms. So I thought that it would also apply here back at home,” I explained to her.

Her only response was small giggle before focusing her gaze back at me.

“Silly little sister, that only applies at school or any public place, but not here at home,” big sis told me with an amused smile.

“Right, I knew that,” I said feeling really dumb.

As big sis was drying herself off, she suddenly began to sniff the air before directing her nose in my direction. I was feeling quite awkward with the situation as I simply watched her sniffing and smelling my coat and mane. But what happened next really surprised me to such a point that I had no other choice to give away a very loud and embarrassing high pitched yelp.

Big sis suddenly grabbed me with both of her hoofs, pushed me across the tiles, and placed me right into the bathtub as I was both utterly surprised and confused while it was happening.

“You smell really bad Lulu. When was the last time you took a shower?” Big sis asked me while holding her nose with her hoof.

“Uh…a week maybe?” I simply answered.

“Well, then you are not leaving this bathroom until you take a bath first,”

She announced in a commanding tone.

“You’re not my mother?” I retorted with annoyance.

“Nope, but almost, given the fact of how much I have to literally babysit you when dad isn’t around,” She told me back with a smirk.

“But seriously, Lulu, you really need a shower today, especially with the plans we have for today,” she quickly added in a more serious tone.

“Alright, alright I will take a shower then,” I told her in defeat.

Normally I really don’t like the idea of taking a shower and getting my coat all wet which is one of the reasons why I am not part of the swimming programs back at school, but also because I really don’t like the smell of chlorine.

It is usually my dad who can easily convince me to just take a shower or bath so that I would stay clean and squeaky as he always says it. But I guess I really do need a bath. Now that my sis has mentioned it, I really do smell a little bit and I would like to be clean for today’s event that big sis and me had planned a week ago.

I was about to turn on the water and close the curtains until I realised that sis was still here looking at me with a very amused smile while still drying herself off.

“Do you mind?” I asked her with a neutral tone.

“No, not at all,” Big sis simply answered.

I waited for a few more moments for my sis to catch on, hoping that she would just leave, but after realizing that she wasn’t going to get moving anytime soon I started to get annoyed.

“Get out of here sis. You might be ok with me being in the same room while you are taking a shower but for me it’s just awkward and uncomfortable,” I told her in a loudly.

Her response was only a small smirk as she turned around and cantered out of the room with the towel still on her back.

“There is some of my shampoo over there on the shelf right next to you.

You are always commenting on how delicious I always smell when I come out of the shower so now it’s your chance to smell like me for once,” she told me with a cocky smile before exiting the room.

This was certainly not the first times sis has acted this way in front of me, since after her 13th birthday she has been a bit sillier as I like to call it, being a bit more open about herself and her looks. Dad said that it was just her hormones kicking in, which is apparently pretty normal for any one at that age.

Dad also told me that at that point she would be a lot more interested into boys than she was before which was slightly worrying for dad for some reason.

“Ah, I should really stop trapping myself within my thoughts and just start cleaning myself,” I thought to myself after realizing that I was still inside the bathtub.

Turning on the hot water valve and grabbing the shampoo that sis has recommended me, I began the tedious, but actually pretty relaxing process of getting myself clean and ready for today’s possibly fun and long day.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

(Celestia’s POV)

“Oh yeah, today is going to be very special. It’s going to be just me and my little sister. I really wish that dad could join us as well, but then it would just defeat the purpose of being just a me and Lulu day,” I thought with great excitement as I trotted along the halls of our home.

Today me and Lulu have planned to camp out into our self-made hovel deep within the woods behind our home, just me and Lulu together as sisters and nobody else.

I always wanted to spend some total alone time with just Lulu and me for quite some time now, but was always torn apart with the ideas of always either inviting Daddy along it or our friends in state of just being us without anybody else.

I really do like and love my friends very, very much, but when it comes to my sister and my dad, my love and passion almost knows no boundaries. They are truly the ones who are always in my mind and heart, making it extremely difficult for me to invite my sister into something and not also include dad in it as well, and is why this day got postponed for so long.

But now both me and Lulu can finally have some sisterly alone time with one another, only me and her.

Trotting along the hallway and admiring how the morning light shone through the massive glass windows, I spotted dad standing on the other end looking at something on the wall.

“Hi Dad,” I greeted plainly as I trotted towards him.

“Morning Celly,” he greeted back without breaking his gaze with whatever he was staring at.

Curious as to what dad was looking at, I turned around to look at what occupied him to find a beautiful painting hanging above me.

A beautiful and magnificent painting of a mountainous landscape made up the painting with a green lush forest covering the valley and a blue crystal-clear lake at the centre.

The amount of detail and precision of this particular painting was absolutely breath taking, almost creating the illusion of actually looking out a window and seeing the amazing landscape.

“Wow, that is an absolutely amazing painting,” I said out loud in awe.

“Well yeah, I have to say it is, took me a month to finish it,” Dad responded.

“Wait, you made that?” I exclaimed in disbelief to which he nodded.

I always knew that Dad was an amazing artist, but I never thought he was capable of creating such an amazing and breathtaking painting.

I was more than just surprised, I was in complete and utter amazement and awe at his work, a true masterpiece I would never of expected from my dad, even as good as he was.

“Wow, dad, this looks absolutely amazing. You have really outdone yourself with this one, dad,” I told him in amazement.

“Well, it was a bit of a hassle to get it done, as I said, it took me a month to finish it,” he told me.

“Well it is still a good thing that you did it, because now we get to see to see it every time we walk by here,” I told him with a smile.

We spend a few more moments together admiring his painting until I suddenly remembered why I was trotting along the hall in the first place.

“Oh yeah, I have to go and gather some supplies and other stuff for our trip,” I said out loud accidentally.

That seemed of gotten Dad’s attention, for he turned his gaze over to me with a realizing look on his face.

“Oh yeah, I forgot today you and your sister are going to spend the night in the woods,” he recalled aloud.

“Yup, something the both of us wanted to do for a long time. Just the two of us,” I told him with a smile.

“Well then, what do you need for your little adventure? Maybe I can help you with it?” Dad asked me gingerly.

I only looked up with a thankful smile. I quickly told him everything I needed for our trip as me and Dad made our way over to the kitchen.

“Dad?” I called out after stopping before entering the kitchen with him.

He stopped as well and turned his body to face me with a curious look on his face.

“I really feel bad for not inviting you on the trip. It really makes me think that it is unfair of me not to let you join us as well. But at the same time I really wanted to have a moment like this, just with me and my little sister,” I explained to him truthfully, “I feel a bit conflicted at the moment because of that so I don’t know what to decide on,” I quickly added afterwards.

Dad’s only response was a smile as he placed a hand onto my head.

I have been with him for so many years and I still don’t understand how he always manages to do it, but whenever I see him smile at me, pet me or scratch me behind my ears, all of my troubles, worries and problems just seem to completely disappear from my mind and immediately be replaced by a feeling of calmness and peace.

I knew that everything would be ok and alright.

Again, just one of the many, many reasons why I feel so incredibly attached to him, and also one of the many reasons why I feel so incredibly scared with the thought of leaving him and never seeing him again.

Shaking off those dreadful thoughts relating to those stupid dreams, I began to redirect my focus back to the one person I knew who could easily make the darkest and gloomiest days bright and happy.

“Just go and have fun with your little sister and don’t worry about me. And besides, I have to do a lot of paper work later anyway,” He told me kindly.

I quickly returned the smile of his by standing on my hind legs and embracing his thigh in a snuggly hug.

After a while, I broke off and stood back on all fours while still smiling up at him.

“Well what was it you needed from the kitchen again?” Dad asked me afterwards.

“Oh yeah,” was my only response.

“Oh man I feel so dumb right for actually forgetting why I was here in just a few seconds,” I thought to myself while mentally face hoofing.

Getting myself back on track and quickly telling dad what I needed, me and dad finally got moving in preparation for our trip.

Having everything with me, I thanked dad for his help and quickly made my way back towards our room to pack everything and make myself ready for the trip.

After re-entering my room, the first thing I saw was my little sister packing her back bag with things like a flash light, her 3DS and even her favourite teddy bear which she named mister Paddles.

Moving closer to her, I immediately recognized the scent oozing out of her as my shampoo.

“Well now she can smell just as good as me, and maybe because of it she might actually have a better chance now getting Lukas’s attention,” I thought to myself happily.

It already has been two years since Luna opened up to me (and only me) about her true secret feeling towards my best friend Lukas, and since then, she has pretty much made no progress with her attempts to get him to see her as more than just a friend.

I have even tried to help her with some nudges in the right direction and tips, but sadly, most of the time she has either completely rejected my help, completely screw it up, or just didn’t have the courage to even act.

Whenever she fails, she always looks so discouraged, but incredibly, also very determined to never give up, believing that maybe someday at the right time at the right moment, everything will go right and both her and Lukas can finally be together and be far more than just good friends.

And I believe her too. I don’t know why, but I just have this instinct feeling that both her and him will one day be together, I don’t know how but I just do.

“Hey Lulu are you excited as I am about our little camping trip?” I asked her after setting down all of the things I gathered with the help of dad.

“Of course I am, it’s just going to be you and me as sisters, right?” She answered me with a smile.

I nodded.

The rest of our packing went pretty quietly without any interruptions and before we knew it, both of us were finally done preparing for our trip and were ready to head out.

Slinging our bags on our backs and making one last check to see if everything was there that we wanted to bring with us, me and Lulu finally made our way out our room and towards the front door leading outside.

Dad was already waiting for us outside in front of the main gate as we began to approach him.

“Are you two ready to go?” He asked us.

“Yup,” both of us answered at the same time.

“Well you two run along and be safe, and don’t forge…” Dad began but suddenly stopped himself after seeing something in the distance.

Following his gaze, I was quick to discover that it was a black car parked in the distance down beside the road. I do remember seeing that car a few times, standing there at the same spot a few months ago, but it never really bothered me, and I never really wondered why it was just parked there. I never even have seen anybody exiting or entering it the few moments I saw it which was also a bit strange.

But again for me, especially now, that wasn’t really my problem or issue.

All that was going through my mind at the moment was nothing but the amazing fun trip both me and Lulu were finally going to have after a whole week of planning.

Both me and Lulu have always wanted such a moment like this with only me and her together as sisters doing something together with nobody else.

“Come on, sis. What are you standing around for? Let’s go,” Luna whined impatiently while tugging on my mane.

“Alright, alright Lulu calm down,” I responded with a giggle.

I quickly switch my attention back towards my dad for one last time and gave him a quick hug and smile before both me and Luna began to dash off into the distance and towards our destination deep within the forest.

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

(POV Julius)

“Have fun you two and stay safe,” were the only thoughts running through my mind as I watched my two fillies run off into the woods.

“A good thing that their camping spot isn’t that far away. If there is any sort of problem I could easily get there with my car in just 30 min,” I quickly thought as well.

And a problem seems to be slowly overcoming my little fillies pretty soon by remembering that one particular black Cadillac that is still parked far down the road.

I have no idea why that one particular car is sometimes there and sometimes not, but whenever I see it just sitting there all alone without anything ever coming out of it or in always makes me feel very uneasy and very suspicious.

For whatever reason, I have never gotten the nerves to go over there and find out why they were constantly here outside my property.

I always have a very uneasy feeling about it, but never could pinpoint from where and how -I just did- and now that feeling is stronger than ever before, making me feel even more unnerved than ever.

“I just hope that my fillies will stay safe,” were my only thoughts as I closed the gate and made my way back inside.

Chapter 14: Camping and emerging danger (part 2)

/Chapter 14: The trip and first danger (part 2)/

“Ugh are we almost there sis?” I whined after a whole hour of running and chasing behind my big sister.

Racing all the way over to our campsite was really not one of my best ideas because now I was completely drained and exhausted because of it.

“Actually we’re already here Lulu,” my big sis answered.

In fact she was completely right with her claim as I finally spotted our camping location, a small cozy hut at the middle of a clearing with an amazing view of a big and beautiful lake and a range of massive snow covered mountains in the distance.

I actually remember from last year that me, big sis, Lukas and dad constructed this small looking wooden house together simply as a fun project and also because our friend Lukas used to be part of the carpenter club back in school. He had the idea back then to try out some of the lessons in how to build a wooden shack which in the end turned out to be a basic looking small hut.

We visited this place a lot after it was done as our personal quiet hangout spot during school breaks and weekends, but never ever tried to stay in it overnight as we have planned to do today with just the two of us.

I just hope that it isn’t going to be too cold tonight since our small hut isn’t exactly very well isolated to start with.

Not very far off was a massive clear lake with a glorious view of the surrounding forest and the mountains in the distance, a view that was always awe striking to me every time we went here, and it still is.

“Come on Lulu, I think it would be easier for you to run around without those heavy bags on your back,” my sister called from the entrance of the hut, snapping me out from my thoughts. Taking my gaze off from the lake I immediately trotted over towards my sister and entered the hut after her.

The place was still pretty much clean and intact by the looks of it with some of our cushions and blankets still nicely tucked away in one of the corners of our small hut.

After placing my bags down beside my sisters I was finally free from all of that extra weight and immediately began to stretch both my legs and wings to remove some of the stiffness in them after a whole hour of trotting and carrying them.

“Hey Lulu check it out. I brought our camera with us so that we can take pictures to remember this,” my big sis suddenly announced while

I was still arranging our stuff.

“Wait. I have an idea,” sis quickly added after that.

“What idea?” I asked her curiously after turning my gaze to her.

“How to get Lukas to notice you more without you having to say or do anything,” she answered me with a smile.

I was completely confused by her statement and taken a bit by surprise.

“What does she mean by that?” I thought to myself in confusion.

But before I could even question her about it she began to trot over to me while still holding her trademark smile on her muzzle.

“Let’s arrange these pillows and blankets over there. You don’t want to lay down on a cold wooden floor now would you?” she told me with a small wink.

“…O.K,” was my only response.

I was still very much clueless about what my sister had intended as I just helped her to unwrap the blankets and neatly laid down the pillows on top of them, laying everything nicely onto the wooden floor.

“O.K then, Luna you just lay yourself down on your sides facing the door while I go and take a photo of you,” big sis instructed me.

Still not very sure what my sister had in her mind I simply decided to just follow her instruction and to discover myself what she had intended.

“Well if she thinks that this is going to help me with my interest for Lukas then I guess it would be ok to just follow her instructions,” I thought as I laid myself onto the blanket and cushion covered floor.

“Ok now let’s see here,” she said to herself as she was observing me with the camera around her neck.

Watching her fiddling around with the camera with her hoofs really gave me more time to think about Lukas again while she was busy with it.

Whenever he is not around me or somewhere close by I just can’t help but think about him constantly when I have nothing better to do or to think about, sometimes even awakening some very blush inducing fantasies, things I should definitely keep for myself.

“Ok now could you please move your tail to the side a little bit?” big sis asked me with a smile.

“But…but that would completely reveal my flank,” I told her back in surprise.

“That’s the idea,” she said back, still smiling.

I slowly started to emit a very visible blush of embarrassment on my cheeks. I did as my sister asked me to do before quickly grabbing my tail with my hoof and re-covering my flank again right after I saw my sister getting ready to take the photo.

The response I got for it was raised eyebrow and a look from my sister.

“Lulu how am I supposed to take a nice photo of you for Lukas if you are being too embarrassed and shy to work with me?” my sister asked me with a neutral look.

“Well, you can take all the pictures of me as much as you want, but without me totally exposing of my flank,” I told her back, clearly uncomfortable and slightly annoyed.

This time the response I got from her was amused giggle as she placed the camera onto a nearby chair.

“Lulu, the best way to get a boy you like to notice you is to show him how pretty and cute you look. Of course character and personality are important too but as a starter cute looks are definitely the key factor,” big sis explained.

“And what better way to show Lukas how cute you really are by showing him all of your pretty looks, which of course also includes your behinds,” my sis quickly added with a small wink.

I was still a bit unsure with all of this and had no real idea if I should really go through with this or not.

But before I could even get my mind around this idea I was suddenly interrupted by a hoof touching my shoulder and the face of my sister looking straight at me with her usual encouraging and calming smile.

“You know if you want to I could also be in the photo with you doing the same thing as you, that way you won’t feel so embarrassed anymore,” she offered to me as she laid herself down beside me.

I laid there deep in thought about what my sister had offered.

After all this time I had either miserably failed or just chickened out completely from just telling him straight on how I really felt about him, and over that time managed to either embarrass myself or just make myself look really stupid either in front of him or even my classmates .

I know that I am still a young filly and have plenty of time to get myself ready for a possible relationship with someone I really like, but still getting Lukas to like me in the same why I like him would be a very nice fantasy indeed, and at this point after all of my horribly failed attempts I am pretty much ready to just go and take any advice, both from my dad or my sister.

“Eh… Luna, hello?” I heard my sis say as she tried to get my attention by waving a hoof in front of me.

I immediately snapped back as I turned my attention back towards my sister.

“Oh yeah…sorry big sis. I was just in deep thought back there,” I apologized to her while rubbing the back of my neck.

“Well you definitely looked like it,” she told me back with a smile.

“Well, if you think that this could help me get his attention then I guess

I could just try it, if you are with me on the photo of course,” I told her after that.

Big sis only nodded as she got herself up, moved a small box in front of us and placed the camera on it. I watched her fiddling around with it for a few more moments until she trotted back and laid herself back down beside me while inching her way closer to me and holding me near with her hoofs.

“Uh…” was all I managed to get out as I began to blush.

“I set the camera on auto which means it will snap a shot for us in few more seconds,” she explained to me.

The light suddenly changed from green to red as the camera indicated that it was ready to take the shot.

“Ok, three, two, one smile,” Sis warned right before the camera began to flash as it finally took a picture of us with me and big sis cuddled up together while fully revealing our flanks.

(Authors Note: Basically is the front cover art but without the background of the hut.)

After all was done, sis quickly got back up and grabbed the camera from its box and began to press a few bottoms on it with the tip of her nose.

“Hey Lulu come check out the picture,” big sis called out to me.

Standing up and quickly trotting over to her she showed me the photo of us on the cameras LCD screen.

To be completely honest I do look rather cute in that picture with sis and I holding each other.

I even managed to see a slight blush on my face -something I didn’t realize I had when the picture was taken.

“Well what do you think Lulu; aren’t we both cute in this picture?” big sis asked with an amused tone.

“Well…” I began while trying to think of the right words first before saying anything. “Cute isn’t really the word I would be calling this,” I told her honestly. “More like sexy,” I quickly added with a small blush and a giggle.

Big sis’s reaction to that was a small giggle as well until both of our giggles suddenly turned into full blown laughter.

After a while both of us managed to calm ourselves down a bit as we began to take in some needed air after laughing our flanks off.

“Wow Lulu, this is really the first time ever I heard you say that. Aren’t you still a bit too young to be saying stuff like that?” big sis asked me between breaths.

“Aren’t you as well?” I asked her back while breathing heavily.

“Not really, I am beginning puberty after all so thoughts like those are pretty normal for me. I know this because I looked it up on the internet and even asked dad once,” she explained to me.

After a while we managed to fully calm ourselves down and sat ourselves back onto floor where we placed all of our blankets and cushions.

“It is starting to get late, how about we get ourselves ready for the night?” big sis suddenly asked.

Looking out the nearest window of our hut I could clearly see that the sun was already slowly disappearing behind the mountains and turning the once brightly lit forest into a dark and gloomy place.

“Definitely don’t want to be hanging out outside when it’s dark with all the possible predators and other animals roaming around,” I thought to myself with a bit of nervousness and fear.

“Come on Lulu, let’s get a campfire going on outside so that we can have some light for the night and also to keep the night monsters away from us",” my sis told me with a small giggle after she realized her little rhyme she did with light and night.

I agreed as I quickly got myself back up onto all fours and helped her with the preparation of a nice and cozy campfire by collecting some pieces of wood and branches from the surrounding forest while also getting myself a nice and painful splinter into one of my hoofs for my efforts.

“I hope that I can finally tell her about my little secret today. This is one the reasons why I even agreed to do this in the first place so that I can finally privately tell her about something that has been bothering me for a few months now,” I whispered to myself as I began to make my way back towards our little hut while also trying to remove the painful splinter on my hoof with my teeth.

“Ouch…%&@#!!!” I cursed as it came out.

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

(Celestia’s POV)

“Hey Luna, look at that constellation. I think it is the one with the lion if I am not mistaken,” I told my little sister while pointing at the direction with my hoof.

“Silly big sis, that is the Virgo not the Lion,” Luna told me back while stifling a giggle.

When it comes to stars and constellation there is no other with more interest in them or knowledge than my little sister Luna.

Her fascination with that subject and eagerness to learn more about has always been her absolute favorite thing to do, besides gaming.

About two years back, dad even bought her a telescope so that she could have a much better view of the stars and also a much easier way for her to study them.

Since then she was pretty much outside every night (when she wasn’t playing online with her friends) to look at the magnificent night sky when the stars were showing.

I always watched her from the windows when I was busy doing my assignments or projects and it always was very pleasing to see her fiddling around with that telescope of hers while also trying to make notes on the location of the constellations and their names.

She even once came running back into our home telling me and dad that she had discovered our families star in the night sky, a star she called was the symbol of our love and extremely close relationship as a family.

It really made me giggle back then after hearing that from her but also very happy and excited to know that our family had our own star as a symbol of our close bond.

“Hey Lulu, I think that is our star over there,” I announced as I pointed my hoof at the general direction up in the night sky.

Lulu follow my gaze and smiled as she managed to spot at what I was pointing at.

“Yup that’s the one, our family star,” she happily said as she was looking at it as well.

Luna and I continued to happily gaze at this wonderful scene in front of us simply enjoying each other’s company as the sound of crickets surrounded us, making this moment even more peaceful and beautiful than it already was.

Luna suddenly began to huddle over to me, smiling at me as she did while I gave a smile to her in return.

I took her by her hoof and pulled her over to me as I quickly wrapped my hoof around her and embraced her into a warm and caring hug as both of us began to nuzzle and cuddle with each other while lying on the grass and gazing up at the beautiful night sky above us, with the light of the full moon reflecting itself of the lake making everything glimmer and shimmer around us.

A truly beautiful sight to behold.

“A really beautiful night for the two of us to spend some sisterly time together, don’t you agree Lulu?” I asked her as I began to stroke her mane with my hoof.

“Mhmmm,” She hummed as a response as she simply rested her head onto my chest while closing her eyes.

I simply giggled at her cuteness as I continued to gently pet her and watching her ears slowly flop down in enjoyment.

“I really wish right now that dad would be here, enjoying this wonderful moment with us,” I thought with a longing sigh.

I too began to close my eyes as the sounds of crickets and the splashing of water from the lake played like a lullaby for me. I felt incredibly relaxed and at peace as I continued to gently stroke my little sister’s mane.

Taking full advantage of this peace I began to reminisce all of our wonderful memories we had together.

I still very much remember the first time where I managed to say my first true words to dad and also remembering how both surprised and happy he was because of it.

I also still remember the time where little Lulu had what I like to call

“an accident” on our fathers bed when me and Lulu were still sleeping with him. It was also the first time ever where I laughed so hard that my tummy would start to hurt after seeing the reaction on poor dads face when he smelled it.

A small giggle forced itself out after replaying that particular memory within my mind and didn’t realize that I accidentally disturbed my little sister from her little nap. She stirred and looked up at me with half open eyes.

“Mmm, sis what are you giggling about?” she asked me as she rubbed her eyes adorably.

“Nothing much, just re-visiting some old memories,” I answered her with a kind smile.

“Oh, which ones?” she asked me curiously.

“Well, about the time when you…” I began but stopped as I suddenly felt my stomach suddenly rumbling and causing me to blush a bit in embarrassment.

Luna’s response was loud and cute as a giggle but stopped as her tummy began to protest, causing her to blush as well and me to giggle.

“Want to go and eat some dinner?” I asked her while still giggling.

“…Sure,” she quickly responded while still being a bit embarrassed.

Luna got off of me to give me some space to get myself back up and immediately the two of us began to trot over back towards our hut.

After entering I quickly began to search around my backpack and pulled out a batch of sandwiches of many different styles and ingredients.

“What would you like Lulu; I have strawberry jam, blueberry or orange, or do you like a cheese sandwich or a vegetarian one?” I asked her as

I laid all the different choices in front of her.

“Strawberry Jam,” she answered with a smile.

“Easily predictable,” I thought to myself as I handed (hoofed) her the strawberry sandwich while rewarding myself with a cheese one.

The rest of the evening was simply spent with the both of us either stargazing some more or trotting and playing along the shores of the lake, all under the cover the enchanting moon light.

Soon after, me and Lulu laid ourselves back down directly on the shores of the lake while looking out into the distance towards the other side and out to the majestic mountains in the distance.

“Hey big sis!” I suddenly heard her call as I switched my gaze from the lake to her.

“Yes…” I responded with a smile.

“There is something I wanted to tell about for a long while, but…but I was too afraid or unsure to tell you or dad,” she suddenly announced while looking at the sand below her.

The mood of this evening suddenly changed from fun and relaxing to more sad and serious in a blink of an eye, something I was really not expecting to happen anywhere at any point for tonight.

I scooch myself closer to my sister as I began to wrap a wing around her to try and comfort her with whatever was bothering her inside her mind while I nuzzled her cheeks with the tip of my snout.

“You can tell me anything Lulu, I will always listen to you and so will dad. If there is anything that bothers you or even scares you then just share it with me or dad. You don’t have to be afraid, we are always here for you Lulu,” I told her honestly with an encouraging smile and nuzzle.

Luna sighed but eventually gave a small smile to me in return before sighing again.

“Well I never ever told you or dad about it simply because I was too frightened with the experience, plus I had also presumed that if I told you guys about it you would probably think that I was crazy or something,” she started while hanging her head and looking at the sand below her hoofs.

Now I was really curious and worried.

Something that happened to Lulu was too scary and shocking for her to even tell US. Now I really needed to know, not for curiosity's sake, but for her safety, and I needed to know it now so that I can help her with whatever was bothering her and also hopefully calm her.

I simply waited for her to continue on as I watched her draw circles on the sand with her hoof nervously.

“Well It was around a month ago, when it was science week back in our school,” she started while still drawing circles in the sand.

“After doing our science projects together with me and my group, right after classes was done, I told my group partners and teacher that I was going to stay a little bit longer alone in the room after class to fiddle and test with it a bit more,” she continued to explain.

“It was just a simple set up with light bulbs attached to it and I was more or less trying to figure out myself why one of them wasn’t lighting up when I plugged it in and was going to try and fiddle around with, but unfortunately for me back then I forgot to unplug it first, and when I placed my hoof into one of the sockets I got painfully shocked,” she quickly added.

Now I was shocked and worried.

“Wait…you got electrocuted?” I questioned her in shock. “Why haven’t you told us or anyone anything about it, it could easily have been something serious so why didn’t you say anything!” I yelled at her in panic.

“Wait sis, let me finish first!” she yelled back, immediately shutting me up.

“Yes, I got horribly and painfully electrocuted, but it was what happened next that I wanted to tell you guys.” she told me after both of us calmed down a bit.

“Right after my head was cleared and some of the dizziness was gone, I quickly began to inspect myself if everything was ok, which thankfully it was. But as I got myself back up I began to notice a weird glow on the upper corner of my eye. I tried to find its source but wherever I turned and tried to look for it the strange glow above my vision was still constantly there no matter where I turned, all until I turned around and suddenly faced a mirror small mirror that was standing upright onto a table.” she continued while looking at the lake.

I waited with great anticipation for her to continue her story as I watched her collecting her thoughts.

“It…It was my horn sis…My horn was the thing that was glowing,” she finally told me.

At first I was utterly confused by this and also a bit skeptical, but before I could even say a word to about it I got quickly cut off by Lulu.

“The weird bluish light was coming directly from my horn. Back then I didn’t know why and how it was doing that, but back then I was absolutely surprised and shocked out of my skin,” Luna explained to me as she was looking at the full moon above us.

“I tried everything to stop my horn from glowing, from simple things like water or alcohol, too more extreme things like hitting it against a table to even electrocuting it by sticking it inside the socket again, which turned out to be a horrible idea as my horn suddenly began to crackled and glow even brighter.” She quickly added to her explanation.

I simply continued to listen to her story patiently, saving up the questions for later to not interrupt her.

“At this point I was really slowly starting to panic, not only was it glowing even brighter than it was before but it also sounded and looked like that it was going to explode or something.” She continued her story as my jaw slowly hung lower and lower.

Again her story seems very farfetched and unbelievable but knowing my sister and seeing the expression on her face while she was talking on was easily the indicator that she wasn’t lying about it at all and could possibly be telling me the truth about it.

“So…what happened to you after that, did it go back to normal after a while or something?” I finally asked her after a long while of listening.

The only response I got from her after asking that was a very nervous look and a bit of shuffling with her hoof before looking back at me.

“Well…it did…thankfully but…but not after -well…” she began but was by the sound of her voice too nervous to finish.

I simply decided to let her take her time and to not pressure her.

“Well not after my…uh…my horn suddenly began crackling even more violently, and when it seemed it couldn’t get any bigger and louder, it finally exploded in a massive ball of light which immediately caused me to fly backwards and hit the closest wall. Thankfully back then I really didn’t hit the wall too hard so everything with me was pretty much ok, but sadly I couldn’t say the same for the classroom though,” Luna continued after her pause.

I was immediately shocked to hear this.

“Wait…that happened? Seriously Luna if what you said really happen to you then why didn’t you tell me or dad straight away,” I immediately shouted to her, clearly not very fond with the fact that she had never ever told me or anybody about this in the first place it happened.

Luna expression after my outburst was first shock and slight fear before quickly turning into a sorry and regretful look.

“I…I know sis…I…I really should have told you and dad about it. But that is way I felt so unnerved for the past month simple because I didn’t tell you and dad any of that while in the same time I just couldn’t. It was really slowly eating mind away because of it. I am sorry big sis,” Luna explained and apologized with a very sorry look on her muzzle as she was looking at the sand under her.

That immediately managed to calm me down as I could only feel sympathy for her as I scotch myself closer to her and laid my head against hers in a caring manner.

“It’s ok Luna. At least nothing really dangerous has happened to you and that is really the only thing that counts right now,” I told her with a kind and caring smile while nuzzling her gently.

After a while my little sister finally managed to calm down as she lifted her head again to look at me with slight a small smile of her own.

“Thanks big sis. I…I real needed that.” Luna thanked me with a smile.

“That is what big sisters are for, Lulu,” I told her back happily.

“Well…” Luna began again.

“Well long story short I was pretty dizzy and also scared out of my skin after that experience, I quickly began to clean the classroom up as best I could and while doing so managed to calm myself a little bit and immediately made my way back home as quickly as I could after that.

My horn was still faintly glowing but it was a good that I had my winter hut with me that day and put that on me to cover my glowing horn even though it wasn’t even cold outside.” Luna continued to explain to me while again looking at the lake.

“You do remember that day do you? You where the one who opened the door for me when I finally came back home late that evening,”

Luna asked me in the end and turning her gaze towards me.

Luna mentioning that part actually made me remember that particular day, one of those rare days when I am back home from school first instead of her.

I simply nodded.

“Well now you know what I was trying to hide the rest of the evening when I insisted that I would keep it one me for the rest of the day,”

Luna told me with a sheepish smile.

I simply nodded again, remembering that particular evening when I was constantly harassing her about the reasoning of keeping her hat on indoors.

"Well that is really all I wanted to tell you sis. In the next morning, though, my horn suddenly had stopped glowing, which was a massive relief for me back then, and over time I actually managed to completely forget about it even though it was the weirdest, strangest and also frightening thing I have ever experienced," Luna finally finished with a sad smile while looking into the distance again.

Everything Lulu told me so far was still very weird and confusing to me, but also a bit interesting as well for the idea that our horns have the ability to glow and had such interesting abilities was very intriguing to me to say the least.

“Wow, I never thought that our horns could do that, and here I thought our horns where just annoying and useless stubs of bone,” I thought to myself in interest.

“Wait…how could I know that MY horn would be able to do the same thing as hers in the first place. It is also possible that only Lulu would be able to do that and not me,” I continued the train of thought.

I was always a bit of a believer of magic and other such fairy tales simply because in my younger days my daddy used to read a lot of them to me which I then continued on by myself when I finally learned how to read.

Lulu on the other hand was just like me when she was still very young herself, but all of that quickly began to die down with her when she started to play video games, read comics and improve her artistic skills in drawing and painting.

“Hey…uh, big sis?” I suddenly heard my sister say as she nudged me and snapped me out of my thoughts.

“Oh yeah, sorry Lulu I…uh…I was lost in thought,” I answered her with a small smile.

“About what?” she simply asked me with a tilted head.

“Well about your whole glowing horn story. The idea that our horns are capable of doing something like that is actually very interesting -for me at least,” I explained to her honestly while thinking about it.

“Interesting? I was happy when it finally stopped, the whole thing was just so weird and creepy for me back then and is still now,” Lulu told me back with a not so amused look on her face.

“Well…The reason why it sounds so interesting to me is because…uhm…well, it sound very magical to me,” I answered her sheepishly knowing very well the reaction I would get from her.

Luna first looked at me funny before finally snorting in disagreement.

“Don’t be silly big Sis, magic isn’t real. Everybody knows it, and the magic you do see are just tricks and illusions,” she told me while chuckling a bit in amusement.

“Yeah…yeah I know that Lulu but…you know…it can’t hurt to just believe,” I told her back while rubbing the back of my head and smiling.

“Besides, if it’s not magic then how do you explain the sudden glow of your horn?” I quickly asked her after that.

Luna was about to answer but stopped as she realized that she didn’t have the answer to my question.

I could clearly see how she began to think and converse with herself in hoping to find some sense and logic for what had happened to her and also with the idea I suggested, but after a few minutes of silence she suddenly aimed her attention back towards me with a slightly defeated look on her face.

“Ok…I guess it could be something like magic or something,” she said unsurely.

I smiled, finally having found possible proof to one of my earliest and most secret fillyhood dreams: magic.

“But still, it can be anything else as well. Maybe my horn works like the butts of firefly’s, they are not magic but still glow anyway,” Luna quickly explained after getting an idea.

“Well there goes my only possible proof of magic” I thought to myself in slight disappointment after realizing that her idea could also be easily possible.

I saw my little sister yawn after that thought, reminding me as well that it really was a long and tiresome day and already about time for us to finally hit the pillows.

“Want to call it a day and head back to the hut? We can discuss it and have more fun together in the morning. What do you think Lulu?” I suggested with a yawn.

She nodded simply with half lidded eyes.

We eventually made our way back to our hut and quickly closed the door behind us to keep nature's surprises outside.

We helped each other prepare our blankets and pillows and eventually made ourselves comfortable after everything was done and laid out neatly.

“Wait sis…what about the campfire outside? It’s still burning,” Luna asked after she laid herself beside me.

“What about it Lulu? It is neatly isolated with rocks and pebbles with nothing flammable near or around it. It will slowly burn itself out over night while also keeping the wildlife away from us,” I explain to her while yawning again.

She understood with a nod as I watched her curling herself up beside me and covering herself with our shared blanket and quickly beginning to doze off the moment she laid her head down onto her pillow.

I continued to look at her and quickly realized that the moon light from outside that was coming from one of the windows was somehow making her fur and mane sparkle and glitter a little bit almost as if like there were tiny firefly’s hovering around her, which was something I have never seen before, especially on her.

“Could magic be really real?” I questioned myself within my mind as I began switching my gaze over from my sister towards the moonlight bathed window in front of me.

I grinned to myself as I viewed the stars and the moon from my position.

Laying right next to sister, being surrounded by cozy pillows and tucked inside a warm and soft blanket while observing the beautiful night sky outside our little hut was really warming my heart and relaxing my mind, removing all sorts of problems and unrest within me in an instance.

“No wonder Lulu likes the night so much. Having such a beautiful and enchanting scene in front of you only after dawn is really something you should never ever miss. It really is no mystery to why she loves the night,” I thought to myself happily as I looked back over to my sister with a big smile on my muzzle.

Watching her sleeping soundly next to me while being illuminated by the Moon gave an enchanting look on her, but also very cute and beautiful, more so than she already was.

Almost to the point where I began to envy her a bit because of her incredible cuteness, something she definitely has far more on her than me sadly.

“Oh Luna, my little sister, you have no idea how much I love and care for you. You and dad are the most important and most precious individuals in the whole wide world,” I whispered to myself with a heart filled smile.

After that thought, I began to feel the symptoms of sleepiness, as my body started to feel very tired and heavy, telling me that I was up and awake for today long enough and that it was about time for me to hit the hay and catch some well needed Z’s.

I curled myself up right beside my sister as I protectively and caringly warped my fore arms around and accidentally electing a small sleepy groan from her.

I simply couldn’t resist to smile and giggle at her cute reaction and give her a small and gentle kiss on her cheek before laying down.

“Goodnight Luna and sweet dreams,” I quietly whispered to her as I also began to slowly close my eyes with my little sister firmly in my caring and protective embrace, and it wasn’t long before sleep finally overtook me as well.

Chapter 14: Camping and emerging danger (Final)

/Chapter 14 Camping and emerging Danger (part3)/

“I knew it, I freaking knew it, how could I have not seen this sooner,” I scolded myself as I quickly grabbed my jacket and headed outside towards my car as fast as I could.

Just around half an hour ago I got a visit from a strange looking guy asking some very private and unusual questions, particularly about my two little fillies.

After just a few minutes of him just asking questions and me simply asking him back what this was all about, I sternly ordered this strange man to leave to which, to my surprise, he graciously did without any arguments or resistance whatsoever as he immediately left for the front gate and disappeared.

It was in that moment that I suddenly saw the strange black car moving in the corner of my eye and driving past my property up the road and towards the area where the big forest is, the same location where my two little fillies were camping at.

At that moment all the alarm signals inside my head started to go off at once as I suddenly realized exactly what was going on here.

I had to go and follow them and reach Celestia and Luna first before they do, and fast.

I immediately jumped into my car as soon as I reached it and began to quickly turn on the engine, and without even bothering to close the door I quickly slammed on it and raced out of my drive through and onto the road to give chase at the black looking car up ahead.

Luckily for me the door managed to close itself as I continued to step on it.

Judging by the look of the guy and the fact that the car is a black BMW must mean that these guys must be from the government.

It never really crossed my mind all these years that something like this would ever happen which was absolutely stupid and careless, and now I am paying the price for my naivety.

“I have to get to them before they do. Government or not, these two are still my little daughter and they have no right to take them from me. My little fillies don’t deserve this,” I told myself in seriousness as I continued to race up the road to catch up with the black car in the distance.

Luckily I know one thing that these agents don’t: a little dirt road into the woods that can easily get me to them quicker than that man…I hope.

Driving into the woods at night would be normally a dangerous thing to do simply because of the limited visibility, but since it is a full moon tonight it shouldn’t be not much of a problem than it usually would.

“I just hope that I can get to them before these guys can,” I told myself as I took a hard turn to the left into the woods and followed the little dirt road towards the lake.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………...

(Celestia’s POV)

“Sis…Sis wake up…BIG SIS,” I suddenly heard someone shout within my sleep.

“BIG SIS!!!” they said again, this time louder and clearer than the last.

That immediately woke me up from my peaceful and relaxing slumber, to which I slowly turned myself away from while also grumbling a bit in annoyance.

“…Lulu…go back to sleep…it is too late to get up. It’s still dark outside,” I drowsily told her as I grabbed my pillow and rolled it around my head to.

After that I could immediately feel someone or something grabbing my back and beginning to shake me violently which forcefully removed any trace of sleepiness from me in the most annoying way possible.

I quickly shot up from that and immediately turned around and faced the one who was responsible for it.

“LUNA!!! WHAT ARE YOU…?” I started to shout in complete annoyance but quickly became muted by my sister’s hoof invading the insides of my mouth.

I quickly pulled it out of my mouth in an instant as I began to rub my tongue with both of my fore hoofs in utter disgust after realizing that one of my sisters dirty hoofs were touching my tongue.

“Shsss…not so loud sis. Be quiet,” Luna whispered back as I was too busy rubbing my tongue with my fore hooves.

After rubbing my tongue out from the taste of her hoof I faced my little sister with both annoyance and slight anger.

“Luna, what the heck…what’s all of this commotion?” I asked her in a normal volume while also showing my annoyance to her.

“Please sis be quiet and I will promise that I will explain everything,” Luna whispered.

I was still pretty annoyed with her for forcefully waking me up like that, but that quickly changed after seeing her distressed and scared face.

“Luna…what…what’s wrong?” I asked her, this time with more sympathy and worry in my tone.

Luna simply looked at me with her worried and slightly frightened look before she moved closer to me.

“There is something or someone outside our hut,” Luna whispered to me.

“I already went outside earlier to check what all that strange noise and light here when you were still sleeping and found out after going deeper into the woods that it were a few strange looking guys scouting around the forest.

After staying hidden and listening to some of their conversations it seems like that this strangers are here looking for US,”

Luna quickly added with wide eyes.

“Hey…I see a small wooden hut over there,” I suddenly heard someone shout in the distance.

Luna froze in an instant and so did I. I quickly got up and stuck my head out over the closest window and saw exactly what Luna had described.

The woods where full of flashlights lights and strange shadows, I don’t know what it was but I really had a very unsettling and suspicious feeling about all of this and that it was better for us to quickly make a sneaky break for it and get away from here as quickly as we can.

I quickly turned back to Luna and immediately whispered for her to pack everything we had brought with us as I began to think of a plan of how we can sneak our way out of this mess and back home as quickly and safely as possible in the night.

Luna quickly came over to me and tapped me on the shoulder, telling me that she was done and ready to leave with fear and nervousness in her eyes.

I felt for her as I too was pretty nervous and also a bit scared on what might happen to us if these creeps would find us. But the idea of instead having to travelling through the woods at night was also very unsettling, especially with all those nocturnal creatures roaming around now.

I quickly took another peek outside and found out to my horror that they were pretty much already right outside our hut.

“…Oh crap,” I thought in desperation as I realized a quick sneak out was no longer an option.

“Uh…Luna! I…uh…have some very bad news here,” I told her nervously after turning to face her.

“Like…what?” She asked me back with a worried look.

I took a deep breath before answering.

“Well…We just lost our chance to escape,” I told her seriously and with obvious fear in my voice.

At that moment, a beam of light invaded the interior of our hut, accompanied by the sounds a very close by footsteps.

Luna and I quickly ducked beneath the light beams and scurried beneath the window.

I silently instructed Luna to keep still and quiet as Luna began to covering her mouth with her hoof.

I could only feel for her as I too felt pretty scared at the moment knowing that we were currently trapped with only a thin wooden wall separating us from these strangers outside.

I could hear more and more footsteps closing in towards our hut with more flashes of light entering from the window just above us.

I could feel Luna slightly shaking within my arms in fear.

Again I could only feel for her, but I was unable to do or say anything to comfort her without risking them hearing us.

“I think that these creatures have to be inside this hut,” I heard a voice say from outside.

“We already looked through the windows, it seems that this place looks empty and deserted, alas for a few crates in the corner,” somebody else said back.

“Nonsense, our sources told us that our targets must be around here, probably just hiding somewhere inside.

You two, break the door open and search the interior,” I heard a very loud and commanding voice shout to which two pairs of footsteps trudged through the grass and twigs towards the door in response.

“Big sis…what now?” Luna quietly asked me in fear as we were holding each other close.

“I…I don’t know Luna,” I told her back in desperation as I was in fact completely stripped of any ideas or plans.

The doorknob then rapidly turned and pulled, accompanied by loud banging against the wooden frame.

Both me and Luna began to hold each other closer with eyes closed, frightfully awaiting the unavoidable.

“If these guys find us, we are in deep, deep trouble. Oh dad, where are you when we really need you?” I thought in fear and desperation, by feeling so helpless and vulnerable right now.

The banging got heavier and louder.

Luna began to whimper in fear.

“I am sorry Luna, I once promised that I will always protect you and now

I have broken it simply because I…I can’t…do anything right now. I am so sorry,” I quietly apologized to her while tears began to run down my cheeks and I hugged her closer.

At that moment something clicked inside of me.

Dad was the only thing running through my mind. I have personally promised him that I would always be a big sister to Luna, which means to always be there for her, help her and most importantly protect her from any danger. If I didn’t, then I would easily be breaking two promises at once.

I would easily let my dad down, I would easily let my little sister down, but even worst I would let myself down, and if these creeps would find us and take us I might never see any of my friends or dad again.

“…Dad,” I thought again with a realization.

I don’t know how or why, but after I thought about him again and fearing that I’d never seeing him again, something activated inside of me, a feeling I had never ever felt before, something very strange and indescribable but at the same time feeling very natural and normal.

It felt like some sort of energy.

“Big…big…sis? What…what is…happening with you…with us…and why is your horn suddenly glowing?” Luna asked me in utter surprise and shock as she looked up at me with wide eyes and a gaping mouth.

I quickly snapped back to reality and shockingly found out exactly what my little sister was so freaked out about.

Me and my little sister where both together, surrounded by some kind of glowing sphere of light, like some sort of shield or bubble encasing us within it.

I looked across at the hanging mirror and saw that my horn was glowing as well, in the same yellow-like color as the sphere that was surrounding us.

“What in the…” Was all I whispered after seeing my horn like this.

“There, there is something glowing inside, get in there and extract them already,” I suddenly heard a voice shout outside.

“They could break at any moment. But they won’t take us. Not on my watch,” I thought to myself in determination after quickly losing my fear and replacing it with anger.

The door finally gave way on the other side of the wall. This is the moment where I have to act and do something, and FAST.

I didn’t know what I was doing but for some reason I instinctively closed my eyes and held my sister tight as I started to heavily concentrate on something within my mind, trying to draw on something to do something that I had no idea what. And without any clue or warning, the yellow sphere around us suddenly began to glow brighter and brighter, and with a final flash of bright light we were gone.

After reopening my eyes I was completely confused and shocked to see that we were no longer inside our hut, but in fact right outside in the middle of the forest just a few meters away from the clearing, and also to my surprise all of our stuff as well.

Luna was completely confused and shocked as well for very good reasons.

“What the…big…big sis? What just happened?” Luna finally asked after a few minutes of silence, baffled.

“I…I honestly have no idea,” I answered her, still clueless and confused.

“The hut is... empty sir, no sign of our targets,” I heard a distant voice call out behind me, breaking me out from my confused state.

“That’s impossible, they still have to be around here somewhere.

Quickly, search the area for them,” I heard another voice call out, reminding me that we were not out of the water quite yet.

I quickly shook my head to clear any excess confusion out of it and to quickly regain my focus.

“We can worry about that later, Luna, we have to move away from here as quickly as possible. Come on!” I said to her as I immediately got back up on all fours and grabbed all of my stuff and placed my backpack where it belongs too.

Luna quickly nodded and immediately did the same and both of us began to rapidly gallop away from the clearing and deeper into the dark covered forest.

Strangely enough, I quickly noticed that my horn for some reason had stopped to glow as we were galloping, but that was seriously the least of my problems and I instead focused more on getting away and making sure that Luna was closely following me.

“Wait, I think I see some movement over there, I think it must be these creatures,” I heard a guy say from behind us as we were running.

“Crud. They noticed us,” I thought to myself as I gave my sister the signal to keep up the pace.

We swiftly dodged branches, rocks and tree roots as both of us galloped as fast as we could to get ourselves as much distance from these strangers as possible and hopefully losing them with in the darkness and thickness of the forest.

As we ran I could easily hear the strangers behind us perusing as flashes of lights illuminated the surrounding woods and the sounds of rattling bushes and cracking branches could be heard behind us.

“We need to run faster Luna, come on,” I shouted at her.

Over time, Luna and I managed to slowly lengthen our distance between us and our pursuers behind us. It figures since we are in fact smaller and much faster than them on all our fours.

I was slowly starting to feel happy and joyful after realizing that we were finally losing them as I began to smile for the first time since Luna forcefully woke me up.

“We are losing them big Sis, we are going to get back home safely, we are…” My sister began to shout in joy but could finished her sentence as

I saw her fall onto the ground face first.

I immediately stopped and quickly turned around to hastily rush towards her with shock and fear.

“Oh my gosh! Luna, are you alright?” I asked her in panic as I leaned down beside her.

To my relief, Luna seemed to be ok as she raised her head from the ground and looked at me with a dirt covered face.

“I…I…am ok sis. I just fell down after my hind legs suddenly started to go numb,” Luna explained to me after spitting out some dirt.

“Numb? Why is that?” I thought as I quickly took a look on her hind legs and shockingly found a very ominous looking dart hinging on Luna’s flank.

“A tranquilizer dart,” I whispered in shock.

In that moment a single one of these darts managed to almost hit me square on into my face, but luckily missed me by mere centimeters and flew past my eyes to bore itself into a nearby tree trunk right next to us.

Now things were getting dangerous. If these strangers are so serious on capturing us, they’d shoot tranquilizer darts, means that something far more serious is going on.

At this point, thanks to this delight, our pursuers who we almost managed to lose in the darkness of the woods had managed to catch up with us as I could once again hear them clearly in the opposite direction from where we came.

There was really no time to hang around here anymore, we needed to get back moving and fast if we ever want to evade them again.

I quickly told Luna to get back on all fours and to follow me, but quickly remembered she was shot on her flank and had basically no more feeling on her lower body as I saw her struggling to even get back up. She struggled dearly to get her hind legs to do what she wanted them to do.

I of course began to immediately help her with her massive problem, but had my own problem trying to even get her moving for a few meters simply because of all that running we had to do which managed to pretty much drained our stamina and strength dry, and also not having gotten enough sleep was likely a part of the problem.

Luna immediately began to cry in both pain and fear as she looked at me while re-collapsing onto the ground, tired and out of any strength and ready to just give up.

It was in that moment where all of my exhaustion, fear and desperation quickly transformed into anger and rage, aimed towards those stupid, cruel bastards who dared to shoot my little sister right in front of my eyes.

I had pretty much enough at this point. I was ready to do anything to defend her no mattered what.

“Exhausted or not, I will never ever let anyone hurt my little sister and let them get away with it,” I thought to myself in anger as I positioned myself between her and our pursuers closing in in front of us with a fighting stance.

I was ready to do anything to keep these crooks from touching her, even when it meant fighting them.

“Why are these guys doing this to us? What do they want from us? WHY CAN’T THEY JUST LEAVE US ALONE!!!” I shouted within my mind with gritted teeth and angry tears.

It was at that moment where something within me once again awoke, the same feeling like I had earlier this evening inside the hut was once again making itself present.

My horn for whatever reason slowly started to glow again in a yellowish aura.

I still had no idea why it does so and how, but that was really the least of my problems at the moment as I was more concentrated with the threat in front of me and for defending my little sister from them.

I could feel an unknown and unfamiliar energy coursing through my whole body, calling me, whispering within my mind telling what I have to do as time seemed to slow down around me.

My horn slowly began to go brighter and brighter with every passing second as I instinctively followed the instructions of this inner voice, concentrating hard on something particular that would help me protect my sister from harm.

Time seemed to slow down as I continued my concentration, feeling something slowly build up inside me as I did so.

“I will not let these creeps harm or even touch my little sister,” I thought to myself in anger as I felt an the energy inside me slowly reaching its peak.

“HOW DARE YOU HARM MY LITTLE SISTER LIKE THAT! LEAVE. US…ALONE!!!!!” I shouted with all my might as I felt the energy inside me suddenly bursting out from the tip of my horn.

The entire forest was suddenly illuminated within a blinding, bright yellowish light coming directly from the tip of my horn as I continued to shout like I never had before -all of the strange energy that I had built up a few moments ago coming out of me all at once and in full force.

At that point I had pretty much lost all will and control over myself and had no possible way of stopping as I quickly began to feel myself getting drained .

I just wanted to stop. I was so afraid of what was happening to me, afraid of what would happen if It doesn’t stop.

It slowly started to hurt and burn inside of me as I quickly began to feel myself grow weaker and weaker with every passing second.

“Please, somebody help me. I…I can’t stop,” I began to desperately call out within my mind as I slowly felt my very life slowly draining out of me.

But then suddenly I felt an interruption, as the raw powers and energy’s suddenly began to stop, I felt myself hitting the ground with something heavy directly on top of me.

After a few moments of trying to calm down after that horrifying experience, I slowly began to re-open my eyes and also rubbed away some few excess tears from my cheeks. I didn’t realize that I was crying.

“Are…are you ok big sis?” I suddenly heard a voice asking me directly behind me, snapping me out of my fearful and traumatic state.

“Lu…Luna?” I quietly asked back while still being very much shaken from my experience.

Looking back I was very surprised to see my little sister laying right on top of me with her head resting just below my shoulders as she looked at me with a very worried expression.

I looked at her as well, still in shock as I desperately tried to calm myself within my mind but failed as my eyes slowly began to leak, this time being fully aware of it.

“Luna…I…I was…I mean…” I started to explained but couldn’t find the exact words to say anything.

Luna simply closed my mouth with one of her hoofs and quickly pointed over behind me.

I naturally followed her gaze and saw that pretty much all of our persuers were now all laying on the dirt covered floor of the forest.

My heart skipped a beat when I saw that. “Are…are they…dead?

Did…did I…” I again began to stutter but got stopped by my sister again as she started to shake her head.

“No big sis, don’t worry they are just knocked out unconscious. You can actually see them breath, see,” My sister assured me as she pointed to the closes one of them.

I was immediately relieved to hear that and even more so when I saw that my sister was right by clearly seeing that they were all just unconscious.

“Hey big sis…I think that this would be the perfect time to bail, who knows how long they will stay this way,” Luna quickly suggested after a few moments.

“Oh…yeah…I guess you are right with that. Let’s just go then,” I simply answered her.

I quickly got myself back up on all fours and picked up Luna to carry her on my back, then immediately dashed away from this place and towards the closest exit from the forest.

As we were finally far enough from these strangers, Luna’s hind legs thankfully began to slowly work again, which was great because at this point all of my adrenaline that I had worked up since the moment we started to run away from our pursuers had already completely diminished as I felt my little sister getting heavier and heavier with every step I took.

She simply climbed off of me, and though wobbly at first, she started to stand back on her own four legs.

Again, the first few steps she took were a little bit unstable, but thanks to my help in supporting her for a while she was was slowly getting her hind legs back in motion. She eventually got it as she began to trot again fully on her own alongside me.

The trot was mostly silence between the two of us with neither me or her saying anything or making any eye contact as the both of us continued to make our way out of this damn, deep and dark forest, passing by countless trees and bushes with the full moon above us as the only light source.

“Luna?” I called out to her, finally breaking the silence.

“Mhmm?” was her only response.

“Should we…should we maybe tell dad what happened to me earlier? I mean we should definitely of course tell him about these bunch of strangers who were chasing and trying to catch us. But…but what about my…well, bizarre experience? Should we tell him that as well?” I asked her very unsurely.

Luna spent a couple more moments staring off into the distance with a very unsure expression of her own before turning her gaze back towards me as we trotted alongside one another.

“I…I honestly don’t know sis. I mean, telling dad that you had such scary looking energies and powers inside of you…well, would that not be scary for him as well to hear?” Luna answered me while looking at me with a bit of a sad expression.

That got me thinking.

“I guess she could be right with her claim. Telling dad about what happened to me today could easily unease him, something I really don’t want to do to him. But on second thought, why would he? He would probably be more worried for me than uneased or scared of me as far as

I know him, and there is no other person in the whole wide world that knows him better than I do. Plus, it also wouldn’t be right to not tell him about it, and who knows, maybe dad even has an idea of what happened to me back then, something I really have no answers to it myself,” I thought to myself quietly after Luna’s answer.

“Hey big sis, look over there. I think I see another flashlight shining over there in the distance,” Luna suddenly announced while pointing at the direction with her hoof and breaking me out from my thoughts.

After gazing at the direction from where Luna was pointing on I could clearly see in the distance behind some trees that there was in fact a light source shimmering around, and since we have just managed to escape a whole bunch of bad strangers earlier I have decided to not take any more chances with this one and quickly grabbed Luna by her tail and dragged her over to the nearest bush to hide into.

Both me and Luna quickly began to duck down and to make ourselves as small as possible as we carefully and silently kept an eye on this new stranger wandering around these woods as he or she slowly began to move closer and closer to us.

“Who do you think it is, big sis?” Luna quietly asked me with a very nervousness in her voice.

“I really don’t know Lulu, but we better keep still and silent and just hope who ever this is will not see us,” I whispered back to her, also clearly nervous about this.

As we huddled together and simply held our breath in fear, I suddenly began to pick up a voice coming from the direction where we spotted this new stranger, a voice very familiar to me, a voice I have been hoping to hear after tonight’s nightmare.

“Is…is that Dads voice?” I thought to myself in wonder and also hope, and looking over to Luna who was huddling beside me I could tell that she probably wondering the same thing.

“LUNA! CELESTIA! ANYBODY!” I heard a very familiar and welcoming voice shout very close by from where we were.

I immediately knew exactly who that was; I could easily recognize that voice from anywhere.

Immediately all of my nervousness and fears washed away to an overwhelming feeling of joy and relief as I poked my head out from our hiding spot and quickly saw and knew who this person was.

“DADDY!!!” Both me and Luna shouted in utmost joy and happiness after jumping out from cover and out into the open to gallop straight towards him like greased lightning bolts.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

(POV Julius)

“LUNA….CELESTIA!!!” I shouted into the darkness of the woods, hoping I could see or hear a response.

Driving through the small dirt road leading directly to the lake on the other side of the forest had actually been a very bad idea.

On the way, thanks to the incredibly limited visibility and that the road was mostly overgrown and narrow, I managed to get my car jammed between two very large and thick oak trees. So with my car now dead on the track, I was basically forced to abandon it and continue my way over to my daughters’ campsite by foot which must have costed me a lot of valuable time.

Getting to the small hut on the other side of the forest in time was basically a big fat nope which only made me hope that I would still be able to get there in time before those agents would.

A feeling of hope that really was never there disappeared as I shockingly found out after finally arriving at the campsite that it was completely empty and deserted from anybody.

My fears scaled even higher after I immediately noticed the chaos that was surrounding both the outside and inside of my daughters small hut with both the windows and doors completely trashed and in pieces.

The very last hope I had at that moment was that they managed to escape and get way just in time to avoid these agents and disappearing somewhere deep within the foliage of the forest.

All I could do was wander around the forest while calling out for them in hopes of somehow finding them, and at this point I have been wandering around shouting their names for them for almost a half an hour without any luck so far.

I was slowly getting tired as I continued my search, just hoping in vain that I could perhaps finally see them right behind the next tree.

Very slowly my hopes of ever seeing my little daughters ever again was faintly getting smaller and smaller with every passing minute.

“LUNA. CELESTIA!!!” I called out once more into the empty and quiet forest.

“LUNA! CELESTIA! ANYBODY!” I called out again.

“I was too late…I came too late. Why couldn’t I have seen this coming sooner?” I thought to myself in grief, realizing that I have messed up big time.

I was seriously getting tired now. My legs began to hurt, my body was feeling very heavy and stiff, and the batteries in my flashlight was slowly starting to lose their juice.

I was almost at the verge of just turning around and heading back towards my car until I suddenly heard some faint rustling somewhere close by me.

Acting on instinct I quickly turned myself around, expecting to find some night creatures or something worse like a wolf, but what I was greeted with instead was something that both utterly surprised me but also gave me a huge amount of joy and relief.

“DADDY!!!” was all I could hear coming from their overjoyed mouths as they ran over to me at blinding speeds and hugged-tackled me onto the forest floor as they began to hold themselves close to me while burying their muzzles deep into my chest.

Instinctively I wrapped my arms around both of them and held them close without any attention of letting them go anytime soon.

After this horrible evening of finding out that my little fillies where in possible danger, trying to find and rescue them only for my car to get stuck and finding out that I was too late, and spending the rest of the entire time wandering around the dark and cold forest with the hope of still finding them somehow, finally having found them, or to be more precise, them finding me, was more than just a revival of my spirits.

I was completely overjoyed to know that my precious daughters were safe and sound in my arms with nothing to ever tear us apart from each other ever again.

“Dad…we are so glad that you are here…you have no idea what we just went through. We have never felt so helpless and afraid in our lives. It was absolutely horrible.” Celestia began to sob into my jacket as I could feel her grip tightening on me.

I simply began to gently pet both of them in an attempt to calm them down as both of them began to sob quietly into my shirt.

“Shh... its ok now, Daddy is here. You two are safe with me,” I caringly whispered to them as I continued to gently stroke their manes.

I was so happy and relieved to finally have them in my arms again after that whole ordeal that I too began to shed some tears of my own in both joy of knowing that they were safe with me and also sad of knowing their nightmarish experience that they must have went through.

The sobbing and stroking continued for a few more moments as both of them slowly began to cry themselves calm as it gave me the chance to finally sit back up from the forest floor with both of them still on my lap and still keeping themselves close to me and never breaking off the warm and calming presence of my body.

“Dad?” Luna began to whisper after a while.

“Mhmm?” I responded.

“Can we please go home now?” both Luna and Celly asked me at the same time.

“Sure we can,” I simply answered them with a soft smile as I carefully began to get myself up after both Luna and Celly had hopped off of me.

“Dad…can…can you carry me?” Luna asked me after I got up and dusted myself off a bit from all the dirt and leaves on my jacket.

I nodded with an endeared smile as I carefully picked her up and began holding her comfortably in my arms.

She quickly began to curl herself up against my chest with a calm and comforted expression on her muzzle and immediately began to slowly dose off as Celly and I began to walk along the forest foliage in the direction where I left my car. Looking over to her I could tell in her expression that she was a bit jealous seeing that her younger sister was receiving a ride from me and not her as well. I really would have loved to carry her back as well, especially seeing how tired and completely beat up she looked, but the problem with that was that Celly in her age was already far too big and also a little bit too heavy nowadays for me to successfully carry her.

She of course immediately understood that and simply beamed on off her bright, cute and trademark smiles at me as we walked alongside each other. The smile she was giving me was telling me that everything was pretty much alright with her, but for some reason I could feel that her smile was actually a little bit forced, which made me guess that something was wrong with her.

It likely could just be all the stress and fear she must have experienced, today which of course is very understandable. I will have to make sure to cheer them back up and make them feel safe again when we get back home, and maybe also questioning her of her troubles that she probably has in her mind. The last thing I want is for them to be traumatized and be constantly fearful and paranoid for the rest of their lives.

“Hey…Dad?” Celestia suddenly spoke to get my attention as we walked.

I simply turned my head to look at her.

“Yes Sweetie?” I responded to her.

Celestia simply continued to look at me for a few moments before turning her gaze back forwards as she continued to walk alongside me.

“No…nothing…I...I can maybe tell it to you later when we are back home…I feel too exhausted at the moment,” Celestia told me while still locking her gaze onto the forest floor below her.

I was a bit confused at her sudden change at first but decided to leave it be for now to not pressure her, especially knowing with what she and her sister had gone through today.

After a while of walking towards my car with Celly always close next to me and with Luna firmly and comfortably in my arms, we eventually made it over to my car which was of course still very much stuck between those darn oak trees.

I carefully placed Luna into the back seat without waking her up and simply instructed Celly to stand and wait on the side as I decided to once more try to get my car unstuck, and miraculously I managed to do it in the very first try even though back then I had no such luck after many unsuccessful and aggravating attempts. I was pretty surprised. It probably got itself loose on its own somehow while I was walking and searching around the forest. Strange but still very fortunate. I quickly told Celly to hop inside the back seat and immediately began to reverse out of the trees.

The ride was just like when I drove in, very bumpy and rough -something you should expect when you are driving into the woods with a Limousine and not an off roader.But thankfully it didn’t really take long and we were soon out of the forest and back onto normal roads as I quickly drove off at the direction of our home.

The entire ride was met with absolute silence as I drove through the night, Luna quietly sleeping on her seat and Celestia sitting right next to her, gently stroking her mane with a small smile on her muzzle.

From time to time I could see from my rear mirror that Celestia was switching off from her sister to look at the sky out the window with a very neutral expression on her face before eventually looking back at her sister and once again smiling at her before going back in gently petting her while she was asleep.

I had no idea what was going on inside her mind at the moment but, again, knowing what these two must have gone through today it would be much better for me to not pressure them more with questions and focus more on making them feel calm and safe again by bringing them back to the one place where they have always felt happy and safe: Home.

“I guess that it would be better for them to sleep with me for tonight. But I am positive that Celestia was going to ask me about that anyway,” I thought to myself silently as I continued my drive back towards the mansion.

We eventually made it after almost a half hour drive as I opened the gate and drove into the driveway and parked directly next to the front door of our home and got out. I quickly grabbed some of the bags they had with them while Celly also got out of the car with a very tired look on her face.

I placed the bags right next to the front doors and went back to the car and carefully picked up the sleeping form of Luna onto my arms, locking the car with a push of a button afterwards. We stepped in after I opening the door and quickly closed it again behind us while Celly quickly turned on the lights to illuminate the dark and silent looking entrench hall in front of us.

I was very glad to be finally home but also extremely exhausted after everything that had happened today. I was ready to finally hit the hay as we wasted no time at all in making our way towards our rooms and to finally bring this horrible day behind us.

“Dad? Could…could we…maybe sleep with you tonight?” Celestia suddenly asked me as we were making our way towards our rooms.

“Well I could have easily seen that coming.” I thought to myself with a small smile.

“Of course you two can, at any time really,” I answered her, this time with a welcoming smile.

“Thank you dad,” she answered me back in relief as she began to nuzzle my side affectionately while we walked.

After a minute the three of us managed to reach my room.

I placed their backpacks down onto the floor next to my closet and carefully place the still sleeping Luna onto my bed without waking her.

She must be extremely exhausted if she can stay asleep like this, which again would make sense knowing what these two must have gone through today. I just really wished that I could have seen this coming sooner and quickly prevented it from even happening, but what happened has happened and the best thing I can do now is to keep them safe and happy for the future, while also preventing something like this ever happening again.

Looking over the sleeping Luna for how peaceful she looked in her sleep was really making me smile in happiness and especially also knowing that she was safe.

“Hey Dad?” I suddenly heard Celestia call me while tapping me on my back. I turned around to look at her. “Can I bring Mr. Princy with me?” Celestia asked.

That made me chuckle a bit as I realized that she meant her plushy prince walrus, which used to be her most favorite toy in her younger years, and by the sounds of it, probably still is even though she is 14 now.

“You still have him? I…haven't seen him for a very long time, I assumed that you either lost him or threw him away because you were getting a bit too old for such thing,” I said while holding a small smile.

She only tilted her head a bit at my question with a small blush at her face look on her face.

“Why would I ever throw Mr. Princy away? He is always the one who keeps me safe at night when I sleep,” she explained to me with a bit of embarrassment.

“The reason why you never really saw him or heard of him all this time is because…well I thought that having such a toy still with me would be a bit too childish and silly for my age in your view, so I was a bit too shy to still admit that I still have him and still cuddle with him during the night,” she quickly added while rubbing her forelegs a little bit.

I simply chuckled. “There is nothing wrong with holding onto your favorite toy. I too used to have one as well; it was a plushy just like yours, but mine was a rabbit that I got as a present right after I was born, actually.

But sadly though, I somehow lost it over the coming years. I can’t really remember where or how I lost it,” I explained to her with a distant look while thinking about my past again. “And of course he can sleep here with us, it is actually good to know that your favorite plushie is still around,” I continued.

She only smiled and quickly to dash off towards the open door and towards her room. This gave me time to get myself ready for the night, so I walked over to my bathroom to wash myself up a little bit, change myself into my pajamas and to brush my teeth.

As soon I was done I quickly re-entered my bedroom and saw that Celly was pretty much already in my bed right next to her sleeping sister with her favorite plushy Mr. Princy tight in her forearms. Celly of course immediately spotted me and happily smiled at me while presenting Mr. Princy in front of me. It was very good to see him again after such a long time.

“Have you already brushed your teeth Celly?” I asked her as I stood in front of the bed.

“Of course I did, I am 14; jeez,” she responded while rolling her eyes.

I simply nodded and began to climb in as well to quickly, but carefully, make myself comfortable. Celly, as predicted, immediately began to scooch herself closer to me and rest her head right under my arm with her plushy between me and her.

“Good Night Dad,” she wished me as she slowly began to close her eyes.

I only smiled as I stroked her mane to help her relax as she finally fell asleep.

With me shortly following after my exhaustion finally caught up with me as well.

Chapter 15: Moving on with life

/Chapter 15: Moving on with life/

“No…No…Please wait…NOOO!!!!”

I immediately shoot up from my bed drenched in sweat and breathing heavily.

“Another nightmare…At this point I could easily say that I have gotten used to that…but still wish that it would just finally stop,” I thought to myself with great worry and depression.

Since my sixteenth birthday a couple of months back I’ve been having the same strange and worrying dreams over and over again at least once or twice a week, and it always forces me awake in the same fashion.

It was seriously always the same thing, voices telling me that I would soon lose everything–that I would lose all of my friends, my home, and most importantly my Dad.

I always see the world around me slowly disappear in front of my eyes with distant whispers and always telling me that our time is running ever so closer to the end and that we would have to leave behind everything we come to know and love so much since our birth.

I simply sighed, trying to calm my nerves and mind as I began to carefully levitate a glass of water from the bedside table towards me and quickly began to sip it a little bit, since I felt pretty thirsty especially since I was basically drenched in my own sweat.

It has been already two years since that one particularly horrible incident we had in the forest, and since then we have discovered that for some reason our horns were somehow magical or something related to that.

At first it was pretty scary, but after a while (especially for me) we began to like the discovery that, for one, magic was real, and two, that we had the ability to use it with the help of our long supposed useless horns.

We of course told our dad about our discovery as soon as we could in which he was, to our surprise, not very sceptical or even surprised at all. It figures, since we owe our existence to dad making a wish on a shooting star which obviously must have been the work of magic which means that we are in fact magic since we’ve been given birth because of Magic.

“Yeah it still is pretty confusing to me,” I thought to myself with a giggle.

Remembering all of those fun times when we both actually tried to learn and use our magic was a real spirit lifter for me. I already felt a lot better as I continued to giggle at the funny memories regarding all of our silly mishaps when we were still completely new with the whole magic thing, especially when Luna tried to levitate a whole jug of juice that dad brought for us as a refreshment but managed to completely lose her control over it and ended up spilling the juice all over dad. Back then the look he had on his face after that was absolutely priceless and we spent almost 15 min just laughing our flanks off.

We really are just having so much fun and good times together no matter how horrible the day started. In the end it mostly always ends in laughter and good fun, easily one of the main reasons why these dream I am having are so worrying and depressing for me. I fear losing all of that and never having such fun together ever again.

After all of that thinking and remembering I suddenly began to realize that the full glass of water I had just a few moments ago was already long empty.

“Huh…It’s really surprising how much I can lose my attention and whereabouts when I am doing one of my thinking sections,” I thought to myself as I placed the glass back on its original spot.

Looking over to my right I could see my little sister Luna still sleeping peacefully in her bed, something I should really do myself since tomorrow is going to be a very hard and long day for me and her, Sports day in school and cleaning day in the mansion as well. Helping dad to clean up the mansion a little bit after school has become important since John’s retirement a year ago. I miss him very much; he was always like an uncle to us.

I sighed again and was about to get out of bed and head over to the bathroom when I heard some shuffling and groaning from my right. It was my little sister Luna rolling and moving around in her sleep while making some very funny moaning sounds.

“Mhmm you’re so kind, Lukas,” she quietly whispered to herself with a smile on her sleeping face. I honestly couldn’t resist a giggle after seeing that. It was very good to know that one of us at least was having some very pleasant dreams and not nightmares.

“I wonder what she is dreaming about with Lukas, but I guess it would be better for me not to know by the looks of it,” I thought to myself with a chuckle.

Luna still didn’t completely manage to tell Lukas about her true feelings but she definitely had managed to get herself closer to him. She really takes every opportunity she can get to hang out with him, either in school, somewhere outside or even playing some online games with him. And every time she does she managed to slowly move closer and closer to him.

It makes me very happy for her, but also a bit jealous at times, but I always keep my mind and emotions in an even level and am always reminding myself that Luna was the one who first had an interest towards him and not me. Besides, I don’t need a possible boyfriends to love and get butterflies about, my dad already pretty much fills all of my needs in those category and I really don’t need any more love than I already get from him.

After finishing my trip to the bathroom, and making sure that I remembered to wash my hoofs, I went back towards my bed. Once again I took that time to admire on what a beautiful mare Luna had become over the years.

She was still pretty childish and also sometimes thick headed, but overall she had become something that boys would definitely love to stare at despite the obvious differences.

“Ok…better get back to sleep now. Remember, Celly, you have a long day ahead of you tomorrow,” I told myself with a yawn as I crawled myself back into my bed and made myself comfortable.

I took one last look at the window to my right and simple gazed a few moments at the magical looking full moon before finally closing my eyes and drifting back to sleep, but this time accompanied by far more pleasant dreams for me to enjoy.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………...

(POV Julius)

*Peep peep, peep peep, peep pee…

“Ugh…yeah, yeah I’m awake you stupid alarm clock,” I sleepily said as I desperately searched for the snooze button on my alarm clock and pressed it.

I immediately got out from my covers and I began to stretch myself to get some of the reminding sleepiness out of out of me to start the day.

After that I made my way over to the bathroom to wash myself off a bit to truly start the day.

As I was brushing my teeth, washing my face and drying it off with a towel I began to expect myself in the mirror.

“Mhmm…strange, I still pretty much look the same after my 20th birthday and haven’t changed at all after that,” I told myself as I was observing myself in the mirror.

It was true since that day I haven’t shown any signs of ageing for some reason and have kept my original look over those years.

At first it wasn’t really noticeable at all but as the years came by it was obviously more and more noticeable as people that I came to know began to show some obvious signs of ageing while I on the other hand seemed to stay 20 for some odd reason.

Luckily the only person who managed to notice it besides me was Matt my top manager and also who had become my closest friend.

Both me and him have never found any sort of explanation for this strange phenomenon and it still very much baffles me to this day that I still looked young and fresh in comparison to others. Heck, even Matt somehow looked younger compared to his same age work colleges.

Either way, trying to find a sensible and reasonable explanation and answer for this has always been an utter failure and sometimes even quite embarrassing and have since long given up and accepted it, simply because it wasn’t really worth the headache.

After getting done my normal morning rituals I immediately went for the kitchen to make some breakfast for the girls and I.

“Good thing I took cooking lessons from John before he retired, otherwise I would had a serious problem,” I thought to myself in amusement as I began to search and collect the ingredients for Luna and Celly’s favorite breakfast food: Belgian Waffles with Cherry jam.

“Happy morning, Dad,” I suddenly hear Celly say as she trotted into the kitchen while I was arranging all of the ingredients together.

“Good morning, Celly. Long day ahead of you and your sister, I would presume,” I greeted her back with a smile–one she kindly returned.

“Yup, it’s sports day today at school. A lot of sweating is going to be involved in this I can tell you that,” she explained to me while trotting up to me.

She immediately noticed the ingredients that were laid out on the table in front of me as her smile suddenly widened after she realized what these ingredients were.

“Wow, Dad, are you making what I think you are making?” she asked me with a hopeful tone and look.

I simply nodded.

“THAT’s AWESOME,” she literally shouted in excitement before quickly calming down while blushing embarrassingly. “Hehe…sorry for that. Hey could I maybe help you with that, Dad?” She quickly apologized before asking me with an excited look on her face.

“Of course you can, Celly. It would make things so much easier and quicker, which of course means that we can eat them sooner too,” I answered to her joy.

I always enjoyed cooking with her and she with me as well–judging by her constant smile she always holds whenever we are cooking together.

But then, of course, it can lead to a HUGE mess with the kitchen looking like a battlefield at the end of every duo cooking session because of our terrible coordination. But to be honest we never really cared simply because the fun in cooking together was easily worth it.

Luckily this time we managed to keep the kitchen mostly clean and intact and the entire room was soon filled with the delicious smell of waffles and cherry jam that Celly was in charge of cooking (using actual cherries of course).

Pretty soon both of us were done and the table was very quickly adorned with a huge plate full of waffles and huge glasses full full of OJ and homemade cherry jam, and not a moment too late, for a very drowsy looking Luna with the most ridiculous looking bed hair was slowly trotting into the kitchen. Her mood quickly changed as the smell of fresh and homemade waffles invaded her nostrils.

“Do I smell…” Luna began excitedly.

“Yup,” Celly simply and quickly answered.

This was all the information Luna needed as she immediately slipped past me and Celly almost like a thunderbolt and was at the table before either Celly or I could even blink. Celly giggled while I simply chuckled at

Luna’s quick and humorous mood change. Without any more silly distraction we all began to dig in and enjoy our breakfast together.

Very soon everything was pretty much eaten away with Luna having gotten most of the Waffles which in turn ended with her doing the dishes later on her own, for which she was very much annoyed, but Celly being the good big sister that she was, eventually helped her anyways. Very soon both of them quickly got themselves ready and fitted out for school.

Both of them quickly hugged and kissed me goodbye as they would pretty much always do and were soon out of the house and on their way to school with me simply waving them goodbye as they flew off into the distance.

“Well…they’re gone, leaving me all alone for pretty much half the day.

Better get started then. No time to wait for Matt to come over and help me; better to get done with what I can,” I told myself as I went back inside ready to begin the day and to finally start tidying this huge place up. “Well this is going to be a LOOOONG day,” I thought to myself as I got myself mentally ready for the large workload ahead of me.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………...

(POV LUNA)

“Alright everyone please go outside as soon as you are ready. A lot of other teachers and students are already outside and ready to start,” our Gym teacher announced as we were changing ourselves within the locker rooms.

I was obviously in the girl’s locker room of course.

Everybody around me was chatting and talking along about things that girls would normally talk about, clothes, makeup, textmates and some other boring stupid stuff as well.

Although there is one particular subject that I do like to listen to, and it was about boys or boyfriends in general. Whenever I hear a conversation about that particular subject I can’t help but think about Lukas.

The thought of him actually being my boyfriend, or special someone as some like to call it, would always make me blush and sometimes giggle to myself, which unfortunately enough sometimes caught the attention of some other girls around me which was always both awkward and slightly embarrassing for me.

“Hey are you thinking about your crush again? Come on, please just tell us who it is,” some girl suddenly asked me. One of the girls who first noticed my reaction had tried to ask me about it ever since.

“Wha…What…no I…I don’t have a crush on anyone. How many times do I have to blow that out?” I answered them both embarrassed and completely caught by surprise.

They simply giggled and smiled at me which unfortunately only added to my embarrassment and blush. Luckily for me our gym teacher immediately began to call out for all of us to get out, giving me a perfect excuse to simply walk away from that very embarrassing and uncomfortable situation.

As soon as we were all outside, with all of us wearing our white Gym shirts, our gym teacher quickly began to instruct us on all of the activities and exercises we were going to do today in which included competitive games with the other classes and section from other schools.

As our teacher began to brief to us about the activities and games that we were participating in today I slowly began to divert my mind at something as I started to take a better look at my surrounding in hopes to maybe find a certain someone who I have been desperately searching for the whole day.

The first one I immediately managed to spot was obviously my big sister (well, we are the only two equines around here anyway. It’s not very hard spot us) standing with her class on the other side of the field where basically all of other the higher classes were. But I wasn’t really interested in her more or less who was standing beside her.

Lukas was always in the same classes as big sis so basically these two were classmates through and through. I know that big sis really has no special feelings for him like the way I do, but seeing her always standing beside him makes me somewhat jealous from time to time, especially when I am currently not capable in just going over to him.

I really wanted to just head over there and simply say hi to him with the cutest and friendliest smile I could muster, but that would definitely give these stupid girls the clue of who I actually have a crush on--which I’ve tried my best for a year to hide and deny from them.

“Hey Horsey, what’s up?” I suddenly heard someone say as I felt a hand suddenly slap my flank, forcefully pulling me out from my thoughts. I of course began to blush after that surprising and uncomfortable feeling as I quickly turned my head and was immediately greeted with a smug smiling boy who was seriously the very last person that I needed to see at that moment.

“Oh no, not this idiot again,” I though with gritted teeth as I quickly knew who it was.

“Butch, what do you want from me?” I asked him very annoyed while trying to hide my obvious anger towards him.

“What? Can’t I just say hi to the only animal here in school? Oh wait it’s not just you is it,” He asked me back while still holding that disgusting smug smile of his that seriously just always boils me over.

I used to be always so confused on why some teenagers seemed to complain about high school sometimes or just even seem to have some sort of emotional problem from time to time, including my sister. But since the day I started my years as a high school student myself I finally managed to fully understand all of their misery.

It was because of bullies like him that basically infested the supposedly

“best schools years of your life” and are just there to ruin your day whenever you have the misfortune to ever run across these jerks, that turns highschool into a nightmare.

I swear, If me and big sis did not promise to dad to keep our magical abilities a secret and just to ourselves, I would have probably used my magic on him long ago to just hurl him all the way up into space and be done with it.

The many times he had made fun of me, insulted me or just down right bullied me simple because I was just a talking horse to him. Also not to mention his so called little minions who are constantly following him and are almost just as bad as him.

“Butch leave her alone and get over to your group,” my gym teacher suddenly blurted out towards him to my utter relief.

“Ugh fine…I hate sports anyway. We’ll see you later horse face,” Butch finally announced as he laughed and started to walk away from me and off to his class.

I breathed a sigh of relief as he slowly disappeared somewhere within a cluster of students, finally giving me a break from his insults.

“Hey Luna are you alright? I am sorry for Butch, but just remember that you can always approach one of us if he is giving you or your sister any sorts of trouble,” my Gym teacher asked and assured me with a kind tone.

“I’m Ok, sir. I can handle that Butch guy. But still, thank you for your help,” I thanked him kindly with a smile.

“Well then we are almost ready to start. A few little warm up exercises and we are ready to begin today’s events. A few laps around the fields should be fine,” he began to announce to all of us as some of the others began to groan and wain in annoyance.

I simply giggled at their protest.

“Well let’s see how stupid I am as a Horse when it comes to running,” I thought to myself in amusement as I readied myself with all the others to start running a few laps around the campus and to (as usual) leave everybody else behind and huffing.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

(Celestia’s POV)

“Yeah come on, you're almost there,” I cheered to the guy who was running towards me.

Me and my class where participating and competing in a relay race with another class.

“Come on, faster,” I shouted again as he began to do a final dash towards me and not a moment too soon. Without even thinking I quickly gripped the baton from his hand with my mouth as I immediately dashed off towards the finish line.

When it comes to running me and my little sister were always the fastest in our entire school, far superior compared to anyone else with the exception of only one, a short but also kind, and very athletic boy with the name of Mario Pelloo, an exchange student from Italy. The day he enrolled in our school was the day where we lost our titles of being the fastest runners in our school. And as fate has it, he was the one who I was running against today.

Good thing my previous runner was much faster than the other team, which gave me a very good and also needed head start in which I took full advantage of by using all of my strength in my legs to run as fast as I possible could towards the finish line.

I could hear my team and classmates cheering me on as I dashed passed them which of course was a real boost for me and made me even more determined to win this for us than ever before.

“Yeah, go Mario, show them who the running champion is,” I also heard somebody else call out as I was half way towards the finish line.

I took one last look behind me and immediately got shocked on what I saw coming towards me. It was Mario running at a pace I have never seen before and quickly catching up to me even though I was already running as fast as I could.

“Oh no you don’t. Not this time. I need to win this, Celly, for my team. Come on!” I mentally encouraged myself as I seriously began to give it everything my hind legs were capable off.

The only thing that was running through my mind at the moment was to get to the goal before my opponent does as I ran faster than I ever had. I could already see Mario running practically alongside me while all the other students where pretty much going wild with their cheering and shouting, either cheering me or Mario on.

My legs were already burning as my muscles were clearly telling me that I am vastly approaching my limits. The finish line was already just a few meters away as both of us were still pretty much toe to toe.

“Come on Celly you can do it, you have 4 legs, you can beat him,” I encourage myself as I both of us were almost at the finish line.

But then right at the most crucial right before reaching my goal my legs suddenly began to give in as I immediately began to feel my strength and overall stamina dropping down completely as I lost a lot speed, giving my opponent the change he needed to quickly bypass me and run through the finish line before I did.

The crowd went wild in cheers.

“All my efforts for nothing,” I thought to myself bitterly, completely exhausted.

I could hear all of the other students cheering his name in utter excitement, but to my surprise also mine. My disappointment immediately vanished as I realized that and my head quickly rose upwards completely confused why they would cheer my name as well even though it was clearly Mario who won the race fair and square.

“Good race Celly, you really gave me a run for my money back there,” I suddenly heard someone say next to me before I realized that it was Mario standing next to me.

“Oh…yeah…yeah it was a good race. You have once again proven yourself to be the running champion here. Congratulation for your win," I told and congratulated him with a kind smile while still very much exhausted.

He simply gave me a quick salute before once again running off into the crowd while they made a path for him and cheering his name and giving him the title of fastest mouse of Italy. A title he definitely deserved.

I simply watched in amusement as he simply began to run circles while simply just showing off and highfiving everybody he passed by.

“Are you Ok Celly? You look pretty beaten up, oh and very sorry for you loss though. We all had really hoped that you could win this, but hey you were running against the Italian mouse, so no surprise there.” Lukas suddenly came up from behind.

“Yeah, I honestly never stood a chance against him in the first place. He really can run like an absolute champion," I told him back while still watching Mario’s victory laps around his team.

“Well anyway, want to go over to the canteen with us to get some drinks? You must be pretty thirsty after this judging by how much you smell like sweat right now,” Lukas said while pointing over to the canteen.

I immediately began to smell myself after he mention the sweat part and quickly found out that he was indeed right. I did smell like sweat, very heavily of it in fact.

My immediate reaction was an embarrassed giggle and blush on my cheeks.

“Well…Yeah sure…I would love to get a drink. It is a pretty hot day today anyway, but only if you are buying," I answered him with smug smile on my muzzle.

“Well…ok why not.” He simply shrugged.

Me and Lukas were almost about to make our way towards the canteen to where the rest of our team were before we got suddenly stopped by a very familiar voice calling out to us.

“Hey guys, guys wait up," I heard Luna call out from the distance as she came running towards us.

We both stopped and simply waited for her to catch up to us.

“Hey…are…you…two going…to the canteen? Could…I perhaps come with…you two?” she huffed in exhaustions after she finally caught up to us.

“Of course you can Lulu. I am buying,” Lukas answered with a kind smile.

Luna suddenly began to squeal in excitement before stopping after she realized what she just did as she simply blushed in embarrassment.

Lukas of course was just confused at her sudden reaction which only made me giggle. Lukas might be still completely oblivious to Luna’s true feelings for him, but I very much understand what is going on with her.

After that funny and awkward moment was behind, all three of us immediately made our way over to the school canteen.

As soon as we arrived I was immediately bombarded by my classmates with generous and comforting words about me being so close to actually winning in that race, but still in the end losing against the fastest mouse of Italy.

I was quite surprised to see and hear that from all of them but also very happy at the same time as I simply thanked each and every one of them for such kind and supporting words.

The rest of our time within the canteen was simply spent together, talking and joking around with all the others and even about some of the victories some of our other teammates have managed to achieve in the other events.

During all this time I have begun to notice how close my little sister Luna was constantly to Lukas, even to the point in leaning against him when he wasn’t paying attention. When she will ever have to full courage to tell him about her true feelings for him, I will never know.

But this is something she has to do alone without me. I have no right to intervene.

I decided to leave these two alone together for a while and began to once again keep myself busy with my own thoughts as I moved over to a quieter table in the canteen. As I sat there watching everybody run and walk around the room and both my best friend and little sister on the other side simply talking and sharing a drink together, I began to think about what my dad was doing right about this moment.

As far as I know he is probably already working his ass off tighty-ing up our massive home probably with the help of Lukas’ big brother, Matt. I really wish that I could help them out right about now, but knowing how long sports day could be I would probably not be back home to help them anytime soon, probably only late in the afternoon.

It really doesn’t matter to me what type of work it would be–if it would be easy or hard. When it comes to my dad, I am always ready to lend a helping hand–or hoof in my case–especially since how hard he always has to work every day.

Being the head of an economic empire does make him very busy, but sadly even more so lately, which means that he has hardly any more time for us, mostly only on weekends and not like every day anymore like how we are used to.

Sometimes I wish our dad just wasn’t so busy anymore, then things could probably get much easier for us.

“Hey Celly , our next event is going to come up soon with class 1B. We better get out there,” my team captain suddenly called out, breaking me out from my thoughts.

“Oh…yeah, yeah I am coming," I called back as I got up and made my way over towards my team.

“Hey Lukas, we’re soon up. You’re coming?” I called over to Lukas who was still talking with Luna.

He quickly turned around in surprise before dashing towards us and outside where the rest of our team was. I took a quickly glance towards

Luna and what I saw was absolutely heartbreaking. I saw my little sister sitting there all alone with a very sad and lonely look on her face with her ears hanging lifelessly on the side of her head.

“Poor Luna, after all those years she still can’t just build up the courage to tell Lukas how she feels about him. I really wish I could just help in some way, but this is something she just has to work out on her own," I thought to myself in sympathy as I looked at her.

I simply trotted back over to her and carefully planted a sisterly kiss on her forehead (avoiding her horn of course) and looked directly at her with the best encouraging smile I could muster while lifting her head with one of my hoofs.

“It’s ok, Lulu, I know one day you and Lukas will be together, trust me. I don’t know how, myself, but I can feel it somehow, and if not you can always count on me and dad to lift your spirits. You are a very beautiful and cute girl Lulu, I am sure he will one day be completely mesmerized by your beauty. Just be patient, alright?" I told her caringly as I never seized my smile from my muzzle.

Eventually she began to smile as well as she quickly hugged me in which I gladly returned as well.

“Thanks for always being there for me big sis, I love you sis,” Luna thanked me as we continued to hug.

We eventually broke off as I simply winked at her before dashing towards the exit.

“I love you to Lulu," I called back before reaching the door and going back outside to join my team.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

(Julius POV)

“Thanks again for coming over and helping me clean this old place up, even though you should be pretty busy yourself, Matt," I said to Matt as both of us began to move around cardboard boxes with unneeded stuff in them.

“No problem at all. It’s my pleasure to help out especially with you being my boss and everything,” he told me back as he placed the box down with the rest of the huge pile we managed to gather up. “Plus, maybe if I do this you could give me a raise or something,” he quickly added as a joke with a smirk.

I chuckled. “Why would you need a raise? You are already earning more than most of the other thousands of people who work for me," I asked with my own smirk.

“Well as far as the world works you can never have too much of it…if I am not mistaken,” he answered.

“Well that’s true, but on the other side, when you have too much money you can easily attract some unwanted attention, like in my case," I answered back while putting my own box down into the corner with all the other ones.

“Yeah true. Like that one horrible incident your two daughter had 2 years ago in the forest,” Matt said with a bit of a sorry tone.

I only nodded. That was certainly an event that I would never forget, and something I sincerely hope would never ever happen again.

After a few moments and box moving sessions later, both of us were pretty much done with half of the mansion but still had a whole other half to go through as well, which was for both of us a very dreadful thought to think of since it already took most of the day to get this far.

I looked over at the clock and saw that it was already 5pm.

“Both Luna and Celly should already be back by now. What is taking them so long?” I thought to myself in worry as I went to grab the vacuum cleaner in a nearby broom closet.

I was about to turn it before I got disturbed by the very familiar sound of a door bell going off.

“Hey that must be them," I thought to myself in relief as I dropped everything and rushed over to the front door. Sure enough it was them standing directly on the front door smiling at me while still wearing there gym outfits and back bags.

“Hey Dad,” both of them simply greeted me at the same time as I opened the door.

“Hey there you two are. Why are you so late today? School usually ends at 4pm, so why were you two a whole hour late. You know I don’t like that," I greeted them back before asking them with a more serious tone.

Celly immediately began to rub the back of her head while smiling sheepishly at me.

“Well…yeah so sorry for making you worry Dad…its…it’s just because me and Lulu are so tired after today’s sports day and we were far too lazy and beat-up to fly home as we would usually do…so we simply took a bus to take us up towards the hill while simply walking the rest after that,” Celly explained to me with a sorry look on her face.

I just find it absolutely astonishing whenever Celly displays her care and love for me.

I knew that making me worry was one of the many thinks she simply hates to do and hearing and seeing her openly show and tell me just always reminds me of how lucky I truly am for having these two in my life. In fact I don’t really need any sorts of reminder from them anyway simply because, for one, how could I possibly forget or oversee that, and two, they basically show me almost every day how much I mean to them which is always a spirit lifter for me even during the most stressful of days.

I simply hugged her. At first she was a bit surprised by my sudden action but soon began to return my affection by wrapping her own front hoofs around my waist. We stayed like this for a few more seconds before eventually breaking off with her still smiling like sunshine.

“Uh ehm,” Luna suddenly began, breaking my gaze from Celestia.

“Oh…yeah Luna. You want a hug from your old man too?” I quickly asked her but was immediately surprised to see her shake her head instead.

“Don’t you see something new and different on me dad? How about looking at my chest would be a good start,” she suggested with a proud looking smirk on her muzzle.

I did as she suggested and was very surprised to see a whole bunch of medals hanging from her neck, most of them in gold no less.

Celly saw my very surprised expression as she began to giggle before finally explaining to me how her little sister got all these medals in the first place.

“Her team managed to win most of the games and events with Luna being the actual lead of their victories. To be honest, dad, I was pretty shocked and surprised too for just how incredibly well she did today. I never imagined that such a game and comic nerd like her would be good at sports,” Celly explained to me with a giggle as she began to tease Luna a little bit.

“Who are you calling a nerd, bookworm,” Luna retorted immediately after hearing that, which made her giggle even more.

“Well at least thanks to that my grades are far better compared to yours, my dear sister. In fact I am one of the top 5 in school,” Celestia explained to her with a smug smile of her own.

“So at least my grades in art are far better than yours,” Luna retorted once again.

Celly’s only response was to roll her eyes at Luna’s claim.

“Luna, you were always better in art than me, so that does not count,” Celestia claimed back.

“Whatever…bookworm,” Luna silently whispered to herself while crossing her forelegs.

I simply watched their little heated debate in amusement as it simply went back and forth between them, calling each other nerds.

At one point I was forced to intervene between them simply because their argument was beginning getting out of control, and also because the sun was already slowly touching the horizon and the temperature showed.

They of course stopped as I finally had the chance to speak for myself and to also finally congratulate Luna for her victories, in which she simply did a silly but also effective looking victory pose while Celestia’s only response was to roll her eyes. These two can be completely silly and ridiculous without any warning, but that is kind of expected from sibling really.

“Well…anyway. Lulu and I are just going to our rooms to quickly change ourselves. After that we’ll be ready to help you in cleaning this place up. Ok?” Celestia suggested as she and her little sister trotted passed me.

“Really? But you two just had a whole day full of competitions. You really don’t have to help me and Matt out if you feel tired," I asked and suggested to them as I closed and locked the door behind me and followed.

Celly simply shook her head before smiling at me.

“It’s fine really dad. I do feel a bit tired after today but I still want to help out. This is our home as well so it would be just fair if we would help in cleaning this old place up a bit,”Celestia answered back happily and sincerely. “Also, you have been working so hard lately without us ever having the chance to do something with you anymore, and we just feel like giving you a little break from that while also getting the chance to finally do something with you,” Luna quickly added with her own happy smile.

Once again a wonderful reminder in how lucky I am to have them in my life and just how much I just mean to them and them to me.

“Yeah…I know, my work as head of a company has been lately very hard and stressful and I am sorry for not being there for you two as often as you two are used to," I apologized while all three of us where walking together towards their room.

“It’s ok dad. We understand how hard it can be. We are having a bit of hard time at school ourselves especially with the final exams coming soon,” Celestia explained while weakly smiling at me.

“But still I wouldn’t be lying if I said that we wish you weren’t so busy anymore so that we could have some more time together like how we used to…I really miss those days,” Celly quickly added as we arrived at their room.

“Hey there," I suddenly heard someone shout directly from behind me which was completely unsuspected and scared the pants off of me.

“Hi, Mr. Matt,” Both Luna and Celestia simultaneously greeted being completely unfazed by his sudden appearance and outburst.

I of course was not so amused.

“Matt!!! The hell…you scared the living bejesus out of me," I scolded as I glared at him.

“Sorry, didn’t mean that,” he quickly apologized while lifting his hands in a defensive manner.

Both Luna and Celestia where at this point of course giggling and amusing themselves quite well while I was basically scolding Matt for almost giving me a heart attack.

After just a like a minute or so I manage to calm down to Matt’s relief and was surprised to see that both Luna and Celly were already fully changed in their normal indoor shirts.

“They must have quickly change themselves while I was busy with Matt over here. For girls they can change pretty fast," I thought to myself after realizing that and you know how normally long teenage girls or even woman can take when simply changing up.

“We are ready to help,” both Luna and Celestia announced while giving me little but cute looking salutes with their front hoof.

I only smiled at her their little display as I already had an interesting idea on what they could do today to help us clean this place up a bit, which would probably be interesting for all of us.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

(Celestia POV)

“Come on, Lulu, hurry up," I called down to her as she was struggling a bit to climb up the ladder with her hoofs.

“Oh come one…you are 14 and you still don’t really know how to properly climb up a ladder?” I commented as I amusingly watched her trying to get her hoof pattern down on how to get up.

“It’s not that I don’t know, sis. It’s just, trying to climb up ladders with hoofs isn’t exactly the easiest thing to do, you know. If the opening to the attic wasn’t so small, I could simply fly up instead of using this ladder,” Luna whined and complained as she carefully made her way up.

“It’s not really that hard once you know the trick, and stop being such a big baby again, Lulu. I made it up here just fine," I teased her in which she simply stuck her tongue out at me in response.

After a very unstable and wacky looking climb later, Lulu was eventually up with us as well.

Dad, Matt, Luna and I were all now in the attic together. Our task was to simply dig through the collections and piles of old items and junk that were laying around up here and with our magic. This should easily be a piece of cake.

Me and Luna quickly wasted no time in doing our job as we picked a random corner in the massive looking attic and quickly began to work our magic.

Digging through all this stuff was actually quite interesting since we began to find and discover things that should’ve easily belonged to a museum like on old DOS computer or even an old black and white television made of wood.

“Hey dad, what is this?” Luna suddenly shouted as she began to levitate something out of a box right next to me.

It was a white and black looking plastic looking box with two cable plugs in front, two square bottom and movable tray that could be opened. To me it kind of reminded me of an old VCR but only much smaller looking.

Dad of course made it quickly over in the time while I was inspecting this new unknown item myself as Luna was levitating it in front of her.

“That, Luna, is a NES. It used to be my dad’s. It’s a very old but classic game console back in the time where games still used to be 8 bit and not this hyperplastic 3D tech we have now,” dad explained to us right after he made it over.

Luna, of course being the passionate gamer she had become over the years, immediately began to smile in excitement after hearing that as she began to carefully place the old console onto the floor and literally jumped into the box the NES came from and began to dig through it.

“Oh my gosh there is so much more. Cables, controllers and…and a whole pile of cartridges. THIS. IS. AWSOME!” she shouted in excitement as she was still ravaging through it with only her tail sticking out of the huge box.

I only smiled at her excitement. It just fills me joy whenever she or even my dad are happy or excited.

“Wait a minute, Lulu. I know some of those old NES games. We once played those on an emulator on our laptops. Why is it so exciting to you to play them again on the actual console?” I curiously asked her as she began to levitate all of the cartridges in front of her one by one to look at them.

She of course immediately stopped as she began to look at me.

“Well Duh, because it’s the actual console; a piece of gaming history.

Playing these games on the actual console is a far better experience and just beats any sort of emulators” she explained to me.

I scratched my head after her explanation and simply continued to watch her slowly levitating everything out of the box and carefully place them onto the floor right next to the console.

In the end, there were rectangle looking controllers, a whole bunch of cables and stacks upon stacks of old cartridges.

I looked over to dad only to find out that he was no longer standing beside me but instead was already on the other side of this huge attic sorting out some old looking book with Matt.

I averted my attention back to Luna and saw her beginning to fiddle with the cables and controllers and trying to put them all onto the right ports and locations around the console.

“Hey…uhm Luna. Would it not be better to do that in our room and not right now here in the attic?” I suggested to her as she played around with the bottoms on the controllers.

Her head immediately shot up after I suggested that and had the same look on her face whenever she had an idea coming out of her head.

“Hey, great idea sis. Let’s go test this thing out right now.” she suggested to me excitedly as she quickly began to store everything back into the box.

She was about to levitate the whole thing and head back down the ladder with it before I stopped her.

“Wait…you can’t just leave with it right in the middle of the job.

Remember we promised dad that we would help him clean this place up after school," I quickly told her after stopping her.

She only dropped everything she was levitating as she looked at the ground with a bit of a sad look on her muzzle.

“It is totally ok with me, Luna. If you’d like to give this old console a spin then go ahead,” dad suggested as he suddenly came up to us.

“How he can suddenly sneak up on us without warning, I have no idea," I thought to myself after that.

Luna of course was completely overjoyed to hear that as she began to run past me and over to dad to give him one big air squeezing hug.

“Ok, ok, ok, Luna. Please stop now…I…can’t breathe,” dad gasped.

Luna of course complied as she quickly released poor dad from her bear hug with a very sheepish smile on her muzzle, allowing dad to take in some much needed breath after that.

“Thanks dad, and also thank you for letting me have this. I promise I will be careful with it,” Luna thanked as she once again levitated the box and quickly jumped off from the attic with it.

I simply smiled as I watched her from above dashing off towards our room with the box hovering right next to her.

“That was really nice of you to just let her go despite her promise, dad," I told him.

He simply shrugged.

“Eh it was nothing really. I did give you two the offer to just take the rest of the day off after you school competitions, and besides, Luna definitely earned it by helping her team win most of the events today and having worked really hard,” dad explained to me with a chuckled.

“Yeah. She really did. She really surprised me with that one," I commented with my own giggle.

After a while both me and Dad got ourselves back to work as we both continued to search through the piles of items and things that were cluttering the entirety of the attic. At one point I even helped Dad and

Matt move a huge and, to be honest, incredible heavy crate from a corner with my magic, with Matt, unlike dad, still flinching from time to time whenever I use my magic in front of him. I always find it quite funny whenever he reacts like that and I would sometimes simply do it on purpose just to see it again.

Yeah I can to be a bit sinister from time to time but truth be told I am also doing it to quickly get him used to the idea of Magic and not be so afraid of it anymore.

After all three of us had managed to move this incredible heavy crate out into the open I immediately began to open its cover to have a peek inside and to also find out what the heck is making it so damn heavy.

The crate was literally full of tools like an old electric drill a whole bunch of wrenches, screws and hammer in different sizes and shapes.

“That easily explains why it is so heavy," I told to myself out loud as I looked over to dad.

“Well THIS…used to be my fathers. He was quite the handyman back in his younger days before he married my mother,” he explained to me and

Matt as he scratched his chin with a distant tone in his voice.

I only nodded in understanding.

It always makes me sad whenever dad talk about his parents who were technically our long gone grandparents. Whenever he talks about them he always sounds and sometimes looks so sad, something I really don’t like to see on him.

It is strange, really. Whenever dad feels sad I automatically feel sad too.

Am I really that closely connected to him? I mean I love him, I really do, right next to my sister he is by far the most important person to me, but am I really that closely connected to him that our emotions seem to sometimes be one and the same.

I am not really sure if Luna has the same strange phenomenon too. I really never was bothered or thought about it after all these years. I could perhaps ask her about it, but knowing her she will probably never give a straight answer.

As I was once again talking to myself within my mind as I usually do almost every day, I began to notice something in the same corner from where we got the crate from. Curiosity once again taking a hold on me, I trotted over to it to see what that item is.

It was a bit dark and shadowy in there which made it a bit difficult for me to see what was in there, but thanks to my magic and a lot of practice over the two years I casted something I simply dubbed “light spell” which caused my horn to pretty much act like a flashlight as it emitted a beam of light from its whole length.

At the corner were the pieces of what seemed to be a model of our solar system with most of its planets simply laying around the base of the model, broken off and cracked.

I had a very familiar look to it and at first I was wondering how old it was and how long it must have been up here before it finally clicked in me.

This model, this very familiar looking model, was the same one I remembered from my most earliest of days. It is the same model I played with for the very first time when me and Luna came to this world, the model which in the end gave birth to my name that my dad gave me.

That was the moment when a whole bunch of long forgotten memories immediately flooded my mind, old and precious memories from my foal years.

I began to smile as I remembered the time when I first ever heard dads voice. It felt so safe, so familiar, so calming to me and when I laid my eyes on him for the very first time, and I immediately understood that I was safe. I somehow knew back then that this unknown person who was holding me and little sis in his warm and soft arms was my protector, my guardian, my caretaker, my…father.

A few tears began to form after remembering that on particular and very precious memory.

I don’t know how and why I have the ability to remember something so early in my life but thank heaven that I can simply because it’s a memory that I hope I can forever remember and hold it in my mind and heart.

After a short while I began to regain myself again as I quickly swept the tears away from my cheeks and turned myself around to face dad who was unsurprisingly standing right behind me and also looking at the broken model in front of him.

“Isn’t that the same old model from where I got my name from?” I asked him misty-eyed as I looked at him.

“Yeah it is. Completely forgot that I stored it up here right after I accidentally broke it,” he answered me.

Right at that moment an idea began to pop up inside my head and I quickly turned back to dad to tell him.

“Hey dad, is…is it possible if I could have it? I promise that I can fix and that I will take good care of it afterwards," I suggested to him with hope.

Dad took a few moments to think it over before returning his gaze to me with a smile on his face.

“Sure, why not. Since it is sort of connected to you if regarding your name. It would only make sense for you to have it, and if you want I can easily help you with restoring it again,” my dad answered in his usually kind nature.

I of course was overjoyed to hear that and gave him a big and thankful hug. After the hug I quickly levitated the model and all of the loose pieces off the corner and towards me to inspect them closer. Indeed it really was in a bad shape, but with the help of my magic and dads I am sure that I can make it look even better than it did in its original state.

Me, Dad and Mattspent a little bit more time in tightening things up in the attic by placing everything that was no longer needed or simply old junk into their respective boxes to move downstairs for a later day. After that I immediately went to my room with the broken model and placed everything onto my bed.

I quickly noticed my little sister sitting there in front of our TV while happily playing along with the apparently still working old console. The game she was playing at the moment though looked very familiar to me.

I decided to trot over to her to have an even better look at what she was playing. At first it didn’t ring any bells until I began to notice the weapon she was using in the game, a weapon that seemed to shoot or spry red looking balls all over the screen whenever Luna began to press on what I could guess was the fire bottom on the rectangle looking controller. A game we used to play allot together with my NES Emulator on my laptop.

“Hey is that Contra you’re playing Lulu?” I asked her just to make sure of my realizations.

She quickly paused the game after I asked that and turned around to face me with an excited look on her face.

“Yeah it is. Do you remember when we used to play this together on your computer? We always had a race back then to see who could get the best powers ups, remember that?” she answered and asked me with a nostalgic look on her muzzle.

“Oh yeah I do remember that. That was way back during the time when we still didn’t know about our magical abilities," I answered her while remembering those days just a few years back.

Luna only nodded before levitating a second controller towards me with a smile on her face.

“Do you want to join me?” Luna asked happily

I only smiled back as I simply nodded and took the controller from her magical grasp with my own.

“Well I can get to the model later. Might as well have just a little quick game with my sister," I thought to myself as I sat down beside her.

“By the way, Luna, do you remember the dads old model of our solar system, the same one from where dad got my name from when we were still little?” I quickly asked her after sitting down beside her.

“What Solar system model?” she confusingly asked me back as she began to press on the two player option on the screen.

“Oh, nothing. I can tell you later," I simply answered her with a giggled as the first level of the game finally began to appear on the TV screen.

All in all, today was just a pretty normal and fun day as almost every day of the week (without mentioning the strange dreams that have been plaguing me for a while now) and luckily for me and Lulu there were no serious incidents and problems.

Life can be just such a joy when everything is well and fine, but why do I have this unsettling feeling that all of it is going to be a thing of the past.

“Hey you two, what are you playing?” Dad suddenly asked from behind us, getting me killed by one these thugs but also thankfully breaking me out of that unsettling thought and feeling as well.

“Oh, hey Dad. Well, we are playing with your Dads old NES. It’s actually quite fun. I kind of understand it now what Luna meant with ‘playing on the original console is better than any emulator’ thing” I answered him as

Luna and I were busy trying to penetrate the first base.

“Yeah, you see I was right,” Luna immediately commented victoriously.

I simply rolled my eyes at her while also not paying any attention on the game itself which in turn caused my player to get himself killed once again by one of the enemies.

“Darn I forgot that these old games are quite hard," I thought to myself.

Luna of course was doing way better than I ever could and was able to kill off all of the remaining thugs while also blasting her way through the armoured door towards the next room.

“Well sis, you still got a life. Want to continue with me or not?” she asked me as she paused the game right before the first boss.

I simply thought it through for a few seconds before smiling and turning my attention back to dad.

“Hey dad how about you give it a try," I suggested to him while levitating the controller towards him.

“Oh no it’s ok Celly, I don’t want to intervene between you two and ruin your fun,” Dad digressed while holding his hand up defensively.

I simply continued to hold the controller up to him while still keeping my friendly smile at him.

“Why not, dad? You have been working so hard lately it would be a really good thing for you to finally lay back and have some fun with us, together as a family," I explained to him with a happy and encouraging smile on my muzzle.

After that dad finally nodded and agreement as he carefully grabbed the controller from my magical grip and sat himself down between me and Lulu.

“By the way, where is Matt? Wasn’t he with you a few moments ago?” I quickly asked him after realizing that one particular problem.

“Oh he, well he is currently in the kitchen making us some drinks as I recall, but I am sure he will realize where I am when he sees that I am no longer in the attic,” Dad answered with his own smile while giving Lulu the heads up to un-pause the game.

The rest of the evening was simply met with a lot of fun and well needed family time. It wasn’t long before Matt had to sadly leave us for the day but really not that sadly simply because it gave me the precious opportunity to be alone with dad for a while and to work with him a little bit in restoring the old broken Model.

Luna pretty much spent all of the evening playing around with her new/old NES and trying out all sorts of games on it, ranging from Mega Man 3 to Super Mario Bro’s. I really found it funny seeing her biting the controller in frustration when she was playing Ghosts’n Goblins and found out that she had to play through the entire game all over again in order to get the real ending.

In the end me and Lulu were utterly and completely exhausted and had decided to head to bed earlier than we would normally do. We quickly told our goodnights to dad as we got ourselves ready bed, finally bringing this extremely busy and exhausting day behind us.

“Hey…Dad?” I called out to him from my bed before he began to close the door behind him.

“Yes?” he responded from the doorway.

“Will you stay with us, like would you never ever leave us?” I asked him in all seriousness.

Dad of course was a bit surprised at my very unnatural question, but he soon looked at me with the same fatherly smile I so came to know and love since I was a filly.

“If you don’t want me to, then no, never. I will never leave you two…ever.” he answered me sincerely before finally stepping out and closing the door behind him.

I felt very happy to hear him say that and also very relieved knowing that he would always be there for us. But even still the feeling of this all being nothing but a past memory very soon was still lingering with in my mind and heart for some reason.

I quickly shook those thoughts out of my mind as I simply began to lay myself down onto my pillow and immediately close my eyes, and before I knew it I was out falling back into the lands of dreams, this time to far more pleasant ones than I had the previous night.

Chapter 16: Isolation

/Chapter 16: Isolation/

Story: Lolmaster

Editor: Fillyphil

“DAD, PLEASE, HELP US! DAD, PLEASE!” I heard Luna shout as she and her sister were being dragged away from me by black, featureless figures. I was completely paralyzed, unable to move or do anything as I helplessly watched my two daughters being bound and taken.

Their eyes were filled with pure horror as they gazed upon me, begging me to help them--to not let these shadowy creature take them away from me.

Tears filled their eyes as they struggled in vain.

They kept on calling my name, begging me to help them and I couldn't do anything. Inside my mind, I was screaming at myself to fight back at the numbness--to get over there and save my precious daughters, but I couldn't.

An unknown force was keeping me from moving or even saying anything, keeping me from doing utterly anything besides just standing there and watching them being dragged away in front of me. ¨I desperately wanted to help them with every fiber of my being, to rush over there and free them from these shadowy beings, but all my struggles were in complete vain as the strange force bounding me was far, far stronger than my will.

“DAD…PLEASE HELP US. DAD…please…we…can’t do this alone…please, dad, help us,” Celestia cried out desperately before she drowned herself out in her own tears.

“You didn't really think that you could protect them forever, did you?” something or someone suddenly whispered to me from behind me.

Everything quickly went silent and black as I felt a strange sensation began on the back of my head as I fell down onto the floor.

I suddenly woke up, drenched in sweat and breathing heavily.

I was glad to know that it was just another nightmare but also extremely concerned to know that these nightmares could actually be a prediction of the future.

Since for a year now a while after Celly started her college things were starting to get from bad to worse in a matter of months.

I thought that the incident that happened in the forest 4 years ago was the worst I would ever see for me and my two precious daughters. But Instead of finally leaving me and my two fillies alone to have a normal and somewhat peaceful life, more and more incidents have happened over the last couple of months towards them. I even tried reporting this to the local police, talked to lawyers and even to our government to put a stop to all of this, but so far no real progress has been reached.

But it’s not only me. Both Luna and Celly have also begun to be more scared and paranoid of the outside world, sometimes even refusing to go back to school for a few days, which hurt their grades. But grades are really the least of our problems right now.

At this point I was really out of ideas and all I could do now was keep them safe and happy within our home, which sadly has now been transformed into a prison for them.

“Better start the day before I get too depressed with all of those thoughts and problems,” I thought to myself bitterly as I slowly crawled myself out of bed, preparing myself for another long and stressed day.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………...

Celestia’s POV

“Huh, yet again another nightmare…typical,” I thought to myself as I was sitting on my bed after having woke up.

I could see from the mirror across the room that I looked absolutely awful: my mane was a complete and utter mess, My eyes were bloodshot from all those nightmares and lack of good sleep and my face…my face was just void of any emotion, a look of utter depression.

Life for me and lulu has been really hard for the last couple of months as we continuously barely escaped from being captured by a bunch of strangers multiple times. I can’t remember how many times me and lulu had to run and hide holding each other in fear as we were simply making our way back home to school and vice versa.

In the end it got so bad…that dad was pretty much forced to daily drive personally back and forth from home to school and back.

But even that soon was no longer a valuable option as we quickly found out that we were even stalked and spied on while in school as well. Which quickly took out the joy of going to school and hanging out with friends with fear and paranoia.

At the end of it all both me and lulu simply started to get way too afraid of ever stepping back out into the outside world and simply just spend most of our time now here in our room…doing whatever to kill some time while the days passed by us.

As I was sitting there on my bed looking at my horrible self on a mirror on the other side of the room I eventually started to look to my right to see if Lulu was already up as well. At not surprising at all she already was, laying there on her bed facing away from me and playing around a bit with her plushies.

Since our lives have been shrunken to only the insides of our own rooms lulu has been up much earlier than me for some reason. I always kept asking her why since I found out but the only answer I get every time I do so was a ”its not very important” response, I tried my best to peruse her to tell her but she simply wasn't budging.

Even dad once tried to ask her personally to only end up with the same results.

I feel so very sad and sorry for her, since the two of us have been pretty much isolated ourselves from the rest of the world Lulu has never ever even done some of the things that she would normally do and love to do. Like playing video games or drawing and painting. She even sometimes refused to exit our room and simply stay here all day long until the end of the day.

“Poor Luna,” was all I could think as I watched her playing around with her plush toys in a far less cheerful manner than you would normally expect.

I try so desperately to be the more cheerful and positive minded one of the two of us in hope that it would rub off on her, but it slowly seems that it actually has a more negative effect…ON ME as I to start to feel myself sinking into my own created loneliness and fear.

Finally sighing and crawling out of bed I quickly trot over to the bathroom to at least try to look more presentable and quickly got back out as I was making my way over to the door.

“Luna…I am heading over to the kitchen for breakfast…do you want me to bring you something?” I asked her after I opened the door.

“Just toast” She simply answered with a very low and depressing tone in her voice.

I wanted to desperately say something encouraging something that would at least help her…but nothing I had already tried so far came up in mind…except for just one thing which was very obvious and simple.

“Luna…always remember…with dad around there is nothing for us to afraid or to worry about…you know that,” I told her as I continued to look at her.

“…i know,” she simply answered as she continued to throw around her soft animal friends.

I sighed again as I trot out the door and made my way over to the kitchen.

As I did so I noticed that the door towards the library was wide open. The fact that they were even though nobody hasn’t been inside that particular section of our home for quite a while was somewhat troublesome to me.

Right then and there fearful though and paranoia began to once again creep inside my mind as I began to think and imagine that someone other than our dad was in this mansion as well. Despite all of these ideas a sense of curiosity also began to makes its why into my conscious as I began to slowly and carefully trot over to the entrance to see if anyone was there, and to my utter relief and joy it was just Dad.

“Funny when was the last time I ever seen dad in here…must have been when me and Luna were still little fillies as far as I can remember,” I thought to myself as I watched dad looking around some very old looking books that I have never ever seen before the last time I was here.

“He…hey dad,” I called out to him front the entrance to get his attention.

Dad quickly turned his head around and smiled the moment he saw me.

“Oh hello there Celly…nice to see you looking less…of a mess,” Dad greeted me with a smile and a small chuckle at the end.

I simply giggled. “Thanks dad…same for you,” I thanked him as I moved closer to him.

“So…uhm…what are you doing here dad?” I asked him curiously as I sat myself down next to him on the floor.

Dad simply scratch his head a little bit before looking back at me and showing me a very old looking book. “This here…is my granddad's old diary,

I found this just yesterday here in the library behind a stack of books from the last century…and I have spent allot of time reading through it and learning more about my family and this mansions past since he was the one who build it in the first place,” Dad explained to me while he began flipping through the pages.

I began to scotch closer to take a look at the books contents as well and just noticed in how old the book really looked like the pages looked withered off on the edges and the paper was colored and dirty. Pretty much looked the same as well, barely holding on the rest of the diary.

“Sounds interesting…did you found something interesting about your Granddad…dad?” I asked him curiously with a little giggle at the end.

“Well yes I actually did...something big actually…here take a look at this entry,” Dad answered me while showing me the book on a very specific page.

I began to read. “Entry 84: It is finally done the construction of the new secret chamber right next to the cellar under the mansion is finally done.

Now I have a much better and more proper place to store away all of my treasures and artifact that I have gather together through my travels and expeditions around the world. Once that all of my treasures are safely stored in there I will than personally wall of the entrance myself to keep it hidden and un-accessible from any craving eyes except for my own family and future generation to come. The main reason for my action to keep these artifacts away is because…well…some of them are not yet ready for humanity to see and witness especially with today’s scientific driven age. I will pass this diary over to my son when the time is right…for now I will go to bed and tomorrow I will personally start moving all of these artifacts over to the new underground chamber.”

I was both surprised, curious and also somewhat shocked after I was done reading the entry, the idea that they was a secret walled of chamber with huge amount of treasures and artifacts right under home was thrilling and somewhat mysterious to me.

“Well…my dad once told me that our home was far more worth than peoples realized…now I know what he meant by that,” Dad suddenly commented and interrupted my train of thoughts.

“Well…do you know perhaps where this secret chamber is?” I asked her while looking at him.

“No…sadly not…this diary never specifically mention which section of the cellar it is…and the underground cellar are huge too,” Dad answered me while closing the book.

I slowly began to drift back into my own thoughts until I suddenly hear dad sigh.

“I am so sorry that I can’t stop bad things from happening to you and help you get…well your freedom back,” Dad commented to me with a sad look on his face and tone.

In all honesty I have always hated seeing dad so sad especially when it was because of us.

“Its ok dad, I know that you would do anything to protect me and Luna from any danger…and you always have…and for that I am very thankful to you, dad,” I told him with all honestly while I hugged and nuzzled him.

“Besides, looking at the bright side of all of this, at least we get to spend some more time together as a family,” I quickly added with a cheeky smile. That automatically made dad smile as well as he began to scratch me behind the ear.

“I just love how you managed to still find some good cons in the most direst situations Celly,” Dad commented me with a smile which I gladly returned.

It was at that moment where both me and dad suddenly began to hear hoof steps coming from the hallway towards us. I quickly turned my head behind me and was glad to see that it was just Luna standing there at the entrance with her favourite plushy in her arm.

“I thought you were going to the kitchen sis,” Lulu casually questions.

“Uhm well…I was but then I…,” I began but stopped as Luna began to slowly trot over to me and dad.

She began to lay herself right next to dad opposite from me and gently rest her head onto dad’s sides and closed her eyes silently.

“uhm…are you ok sweetie?” Dad asked as he placed a hand onto her head and began to gently stroke her.

“…im fine dad,” Luna simply answered quietly.

“…Dad…can…can we maybe play something?” Luna suddenly asked and taking both me and dad completely by surprise.

“Play…something…what do you mean,” Dad asked confused by her sudden answer.

Truth be told I was completely confused and also surprised by her question as well simply because it really has been quiet a long time since Luna has ever uttered that question to him.

Since she ever reached her teen years I saw some major changes happening to her, one of which where the connection she and dad had…Luna over that time moving slowly further and further away from him…at one point even stopping calling him dad and even starting to arguing with him…allot, and even calling him names which resulted in me scolding her allot for her new and somewhat ugly behaviour.

Luckily though dad was mostly optimistic and understanding regarding

Luna’s behavior simple saying that she was going through her “period” that most teens girls get in there live time.

I once have read and seen such character changes in our classmates and old friends but for some lucky reason I was not one of them…as I did pretty much felt very much the same over my own teen years in comparison to my childhood.

I am 17 now so I guess that is an accomplishment on its own.

But still seeing Luna finally getting closer and more affectionate towards dad like how she normally was in the past was a very nice and refreshing change to see in her, it might just be the feeling of fear and isolation she must be feeling since these horrible few months but still it was something that automatically put a smile on my face too see her asking for his help and comfort again.

“Well…can we dad,” Luna asked again this time with a hopeful smile.

“uhm…sure Luna…I would love to,” Dad answered obviously still feeling a bit confused judging by his expression.

Luna only smile and hugged him while dropping her plushi.

“Hey wait…can I join in as well?” I asked with a smile.

“Wait…what? You too celly?” Dad asked being fully confused once more.

“I will take that as a yes,” I announced cheekily as I join the hug as well.

“Ok…wait hold on you two…you two want to PLAY with ME…like how you two wanted to when your where little fillies?” Dad asked us as he traced his gaze from me to lulu and back to me.

Lulu and I simply nodded while smiling up at him.

“But…you two are almost…or already full grown mares?” Dad asked this time smiling a bit.

I simply giggle at him. “Dad…were not mares…where fillies…and always will be on the inside,” I told him back while nuzzling him.

Dad smiles widen as he stood up.

“Well…for good time sake…what is it that you two had in mind?” Dad finally asked us.

Lulu and me simply looked and giggled to one another before finally showing him what we wanted to do.

“TAG!” Both me and Lulu happily shouted as we immediately dashed for the halls.

I quickly looked back to see if dad was following us but instate some him just standing there in the library scratching his head.

“Well come on dad are you going to try and catch us or not?” I called happily back after I stopped.

“You do know I can never catch you two in a fair race. You two are way too fast for me,” Dad called back obviously also sounding a bit lazy to actually run.

I giggled. “Don’t worry me and lulu won’t run that fast for you. So it’s going to be easier for you” I called back to him.

It was pretty obvious for the both of us that dad was far from being a dedicated sportsman but still back then when things were still pretty normal for us we would…or basically I would sometimes take in helping dad getting his bones moving in state of constantly sitting around his room or outside around the gardens.

But this was something more what me and lulu missed doing since we were still little fillies, running around our home and having fun together with dad as a family, and this was basically now the perfect opportunity for us to relive those fun times and to act less grown up and more like little girls again, just like how it used to be.

“Well ok…” Dad finally answered as he began to run towards us.

I smiled as I once again took off with lulu in the lead.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

Luna’s POV

“Dad…could I perhaps have another refill?” I asked dad as me and big sis were enjoying a nice cup of hot chocolate after our fun and joyful game of chasey chasey around our home with dad.

To be honest I am still pretty much surprised in how well dad still managed to keep us with us, but mostly because the big cheat, cheat was actually using shortcuts throughout our chase and then somehow always surprising as whenever he suddenly popped up from nowhere which always forced us to literally dash away from him to not lose against him so quickly.

But in the end both me and big sis still managed to get the upper hand on him as his own breath and legs where finally failing on him which in the end gave us the victory of the day, and to be honest it was ALLOT of fun especially seeing his somewhat annoyed look when we both danced and clapped hoofs together victoriously.

“Sure thing Lulu…you definitely need the sugar now after being so down and depressed lately…it’s really nice to finally see you back to your old self…really,” Dad answered me happily and bringing me out from my own thoughts.

I happily returned his enthusiasm by giving him a smile as I patiently wait for my second fill.

“I agree with dad on this little sis…it is really nice to see you back to your old self,” My big sis commented while smiling at me.

I simply nod as dad finally gave me another cup full of his delicious hot chocolate.

I quickly took a sip of it and relishing in its deliciousness before putting it back down onto the table as I switched my gaze back over to my big sister.

“So…uhm big sis…what was it again you told me just a few moments ago about you and dads discovery in the library?” I asked her.

“Well…uhm as I already said…me and dad…well more dad…find his grandfather’s old diary when he was casually looking around the old library…right dad?” Big sis explained while asking dad in the end.

“Yes…which was by complete accident by the way…I was just curiously digging through the top most shelves when I suddenly stumble upon my grandad's old diary…which was buried behind a whole stack of very old looking books…so it was actually a bit lucky for me that I even stabled on it at all,” Dad answered while he was standing near the stove and taking a sip from his own cup of chocolate.

I nod…as I returned my gaze back towards my big sister.

“So…and what exactly was so interesting about that old diary?” I asked big sis while taking a sip.

Big sis looks at me. “Well…to be honest not allot since I hadn't have much time to read the diary myself, but there was one particular entry inside the diary that was extremely interested looking,” Big sis answered.

I scratched my head a little bit. “How…what was written in it?” I curiously ask.

“Well...” She began. “Actually…I can’t really remember the details of the entry but according to the entry dads grandfather was a well known archaeologist and during his travels and expeditions he managed to gather allot of ancient long forgotten relics and artifacts from all across the world, and again according to the diary he had stored and hidden all of them here…right under our home…in a secret sealed off chamber right next to the cellars,” big sis explained with a small lust for adventure sparking I her eyes.

I simply shuttered at the mentioned of the underground cellars under our home, since I was a little filly I always avoided the dark, wet and overall creepy looking cellars that where under our home, back then I always imagined that ghosts and monsters roam around there, now of course since I am older all those old fantasies I had about the cellars are long gone but it still doesn't mean that I should like the idea of ever going down there since the place still gives me the creeps simply because I large, dark, and empty they are.

“So…uhm…are we now going to go down into the cellars to look for this…uhm…sealed off chamber?” I asked both big sis and dad as I switched my gaze between them.

“Well of course lulu…it’s going to be like and Indiana Jones movie…finding treasures and discovering lost and forgotten places…and besides it’s not like we all have anything better to do anyway, so let’s take this chance we have and see if the entries within that old diary are actually true or not,” Sis explained to me sounding and looking very excited with the idea.

I simply sighed and shrugged. “Well…I guess…but I still don’t like the cellars,” I responded in defeat.

“Ahh don’t worry Luna…at least you are not going alone down there this time …you got me and Celly here so no big bad monsters or ghost can get you,” Dad commented jokingly as big sis giggled after dad said that.

I simply huffed as big sis continued to giggle.

“Anyway…come one lets go you two,” Big sis suddenly announced as she got up from her chair and galloped out of the kitchen.

“Wait…what…NOW?” I asked in surprised at the direction where big sis run off.

“Sure…why not, as your big sister said it’s not like we have anything better to do…might as well have a little adventure within our own home…could be something interesting,” Dad commented as he came up behind me.

“Ok…I guess it could be fun,” I casually responded as hoped off from my chair and got back on all fours.

“Well ok then…I will go get the flashlight than,” Dad announced as he walked out from the kitchen as well and leaving me standing all alone.

I sighed. “Well…at least I can hope that we might find something down there that might solve our current problems…and maybe get us out from our isolation,” I thought to myself as I began to make my way back to our room to meet up with my big sister.

Chapter 17: A secret revealed

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

News

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 2: Wait, wait wait...I'm a father now?

/Chapter 2: Wait, wait wait...I'm a father now?/

“Ugh. Finally back inside. It was seriously getting chilly out there super fast, ” I muttered as I went inside and quickly shut the door behind me and relished the nice, warm cozy atmosphere of the mansion.

The two fillies I found had been asleep for most of the trip and it was really a cute sight to see them suck there own hoof while nicely napping on my left arm.

The plan I had devised in my head during the entire trip was pretty simple: get to my room and lay these two fillies on my bed and then think of a new plan.

Simple right?

After entering, I immediately made my way to the main hall and up the massive stairs to the second floor while making sure not to wake up the two fillies in my arms.

But as luck would have it, on my way upstairs I bumped into my butler, John, for the second time of the day and for once I was not happy to see him since I was carrying a very unusual package with me and had no idea how he would react at the sight of these little ponies in my arms.

I just shrugged and began to approach him, making sure that the ponies were well covered by their blankets.

“Ahh sir Julius, I hope that you are feeling better. Did the fresh air outside help you with your thoughts? “

“Well yes, it did John. That nice calm walk outside really helped me quite a bit. I definitely feel a lot better now. But if you could excuse me, it’s really getting late so, if it is no trouble, I would like to retire back to my quarters for tonight, ” I told him, smiling innocently.

“Of course, sir. Have a nice evening then, ” wished John, smiling.

“You too, John. See you tomorro-”, I started.

Right after I was about to finish my sentence, the little fillies, who were supposed to be asleep, suddenly began to move underneath the blanket and were also making little baby noises, immediately getting Johns attention and ruining my plan to just bring them to my room without incident.

“I know it’s not my position to be curious, but I would think that there might be something alive inside those white pieces of fabric, which I don’t remember seeing you carrying beforehand,. You know it’s strictly against house rules to bring animals in here. You should remember that since it was your dear mother who taught you that, right?”

Well, the cat was out of the bag for me and I knew that John was always very serious when it came to rules and such, but these here were not normal animals at all: these two were… intelligent beings.

The moment I made eye contact with them for the first time, I saw something in them that most animals don’t have a hint of: sentience. They even understood me when I was just trying to calm them down and win their trust; they understood that I was just there to help them. Heck, they even began to play around with my fingers, just like a real baby would.

Well the only thing I could do now is to just show him what I am holding and see what happens.

Sigh, ”Okay, here.”

I began to unwrap the blanket to reveal the two winged unicorns to him.

The moment he first took a look at them he just stared at them with a raised eyebrow but then his expression change back to normal and simply looked at me like he would always do.

“Interesting. I have never seen anything like that before in my whole life, Sir Julius. Where in heaven's name did you find these two?”

I raised an eyebrow at his calm and controlled expression. I was really thinking that he would at least have an expression of complete shock on his face, but then again this is Sir John McJames we are talking about, who used to be one of the best top secret agents during the Cold War and I would imagine that he must have seen more stranger stuff during his missions.

I am the only person who knew about his past since I was the only person who he told. Why only me, I really didn’t know.

I finally recovered from my train of thoughts and focused my attention back to John and told him everything that happened outside and how I found these two fillies.

After that, there was a moment of silence. Obviously John was trying to fully understand all the information I had just given him, but then the silence was once again interrupted by the two little ponies in my arms, now fully awake from their little nap.

The first thing they did was rub their eyes with their tiny little hoofs while also yawning adorably. The first one they saw was of course me, immediately giving me big smiles while trying to reach me with their little hoofs.

The only thing I could do was smile back and reach my hand over to them so that they could play around with my fingers again.

While that was happening, I could see that John was just standing there watching all of this with a hint of pure interest.

“Well, Sir Julius, I have to admit these two little kids you found are indeed adorable,” said John.

My attention went from the two baby fillies to John in an instant, right after he said that and I looked at him with raised eyebrows?

“Wait, wait, wait...did you just said ‘kids’?” I questioned John.

“Well, yes I did, sir Julius. The way these two behave and act is just like how a normal human baby would act...in fact these two remind me very much of you when you were about their age.”

I just looked at him at this point, when I was about to say something I was once again interrupted by the two little fillies in my arms.

As I focused my gaze to the two little fillies, I could only smile once again, for the second time, at the sight I saw. The two were playing happily with each other, giggling cutely and trying to pull each others mane’s with their teeth in a very non harmful, playful way.

After a while, there seemed to have noticed me watching them playing around and they instantly renewed their focus on me, smiling up at me and trying to reach me again with their cute little hoofs probably wanting to play with me too.

“Well, sir Julius, I think the best thing to do first is to get them to your room and then see from there on what to do next.”

Again I was broken away from the two ponies and back to John after that.

“Wait, you're saying I can...” I began.

“Well, it’s obvious that these two babies you found are not going to survive alone out there. In addition, I can see that these two are very drawn to you, so separating them from you now would just be cruel, and besides maybe having these two unique creatures to take care of could be the answer to all of your problems, ” stated John.

I simply nodded and smiled at him for being so understanding so quickly. Usually he always lectures me with all those annoying rules and such, but now he completely forgets them for the sake of my own happiness.

I wasted no time in getting to my room and placed the two fillies on my bed, and finally free my arm from holding them the entire time.

After placing the little unicorns down onto my massive bed, they immediately began to hop down and explore their new environment, hopping around, crawling and climbing on objects for the need of curiosity.

As I watched them explore around my room and eventually finding and playing with a few items, I began to enter my own thoughts again; like how am I going to take care of them and what is there diet composed of and so on.

While I was standing at the entrance of my room watching the fillies explore and play around, I didn’t notice my butler John coming from behind and was standing right next to me also looking at the two having their fun inside my very large room.

“Well, Sir Julius, what would be the names of your two little kids, if I may ask, of course?”

My train of thought was interrupted right after that.

Names? I haven’t thought about that really.

“How to think of a good name for these two?” I ask out loud and right after that my butler gave me an answer to that question.

“Why don’t we just observe them to see if we could come up with a name by specifically looking at what they are doing and how they are behaving.”

I nodded on his idea and we simply began to observe to see if we could decide on some good names for these two.

The first one I was looking at was the dark blue one with the light blue mane and tail.

She somehow managed to get up on a Victorian style table that was standing right next to my window, by looking at her I could tell that she was staring at the clear, star filled night sky, especially at the full moon. She seemed completely mesmerized by it, simply staring at it with her big, blue eyes, smiling widely as she did so.

“Mhmmm she seems to like the moon very much, I can easily tell,” I thought to myself as I continued to watch her at the table gazing at the full moon outside.

Then I suddenly remembered reading something I in a book once and quickly tried to remember what it was again.

“What was the Italian Latin word for’ moon again’?” I asked myself and it really took me for like maybe a minute or two before I could remember what the Latin word for Moon was.

“Oh wait I got it, it’s Luna,” I said out loud as I manage to get the answer I was looking for. Of course, John noticed this and turned his head to me.

“I got the perfect name for her,” I announced as I pointed at the dark-bluish winged unicorn sitting on the table.”

“Luna. Her name will be Luna,” I announced to John.

“Well, that sure is an interesting name, Sir Julius. I totally agree that it fits her nicely.”

Well now if only I could think of a name for her white sibling. Should not be too difficult, I guess.

And after that I began to focus my gaze at the white filly, who was just sitting on the carpeted floor on the other side of the room.

As I did, I could see that she had also somehow managed to get up on a table, and was playing around with my miniature model of the solar system, trying desperately to move the rings with the planets on them with her hoofs trying to pull or push it and even using her teeth to do so. She also seemed to enjoy the big yellow golden Sun at the center of the model trying to rotate it as well with the rest of the planets. Too bad for her that the Sun is fixated onto the model so it will never move like how the others planets can.

As I watched her playing around with the model, a very strange idea began to hit my mind.

“Wait, what was the professional term for planets and other space objects again?” I thought to myself.

Just like earlier it took me a while to think before I finally got the answer I was looking for, but in the end I got it and I probably also got the idea on how to name her.

“Wait I remember. The term is celestial bodies or something close to that and if I simply remove the ‘L’ from ‘celestial’ it would become Celestia,” I happily thought to myself.

Now with a name for her in my head, I turned my attention to John to tell him.

“I think I got a name for her as well,” I told John.

“Oh really?” questioned John.

“Yes. Celestia,” I announced.

For a moment or two, John was just standing deep in thought about my name choice for the white, winged unicorn, but then he looked back at me and nodded in approval.

“That sounds perfect for her, sir Julius.”

I nodded and focused my gaze back to the two siblings playing around my room, giggling and hopping around on my bed and couches and just literally touching everything.

I walked up to them, picked them up and carefully placed them back on my bed while they were still laughing and giggling cutely.

For a few seconds, they just looked at me with there big, colorful eyes and huge smiles , waiting for me to do or say something.

I got down to my knees, so it would be easier for these two to look at me and decided to give them their new names.

“It’s time for the two of you to get names. If I'm going to take care of you two,” I announced to the two siblings while stroking there soft manes and cheeks, both of them giggling and smiling at me for doing so.

I looked at the little blue fur ball and told her that her name will be Luna.

Luna only looked at me smiling and giggling.

Then I focused my attention to her white counterpart and gave her the name, Celestia.

Just like her smaller sibling, she just smiled at me and giggled giving me her approval that she loved her new name but unlike her sibling she did something no one in this room would have expected to see or hear. Little Celestia suddenly managed to get up on her hind legs and pressed her fore legs against my chest for balance. She looked at me with her big pink eyes and said her first real words since I found her.

“Dada,”

A moment of confused silence permeated the room.

“Dada Dada Dada,” intoned Celestia.

“Wait...Dada as in Daddy... she thinks I'm her daddy, her father...WHAT?”, I thought, my mind in complete confusion.